Skip to main content Accessibility help

We use cookies to distinguish you from other users and to provide you with a better experience on our websites. Close this message to accept cookies or find out how to manage your cookie settings.

Close cookie message
×
Hostname: page-component-78c5997874-xbtfd Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-11-09T22:41:10.725Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Text

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  22 January 2010

Peter Sell  and
Gina Murrell
Foreword by
S. M. Walters
Peter Sell
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Gina Murrell
Affiliation:
University of Cambridge
Get access

Summary

A summary is not available for this content so a preview has been provided. Please use the Get access link above for information on how to access this content.
Image of the first page of this content. For PDF version, please use the ‘Save PDF’ preceeding this image.'
Type
Chapter
Information
Flora of Great Britain and Ireland , pp. 1 - 529
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2006

Access options

Get access to the full version of this content by using one of the access options below. (Log in options will check for institutional or personal access. Content may require purchase if you do not have access.)

References

Bailey, L. H. (1953). The garden of bellflowers in North America. New York.Google Scholar
Crook, H. C. (1951). Campanulas. London, New York.Google Scholar
Damboldt, J. (1976). Materials for a Flora of Turkey. XXⅫ. Campanulaceae. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 35: 39–52.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1964). Cytotaxonomic studies in the Genus Campanula. Wentia 11: 1–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. rotundifolia.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Ser. 4, 13: 128–129, 351–352. [C. rotundifolia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. patula.]Google Scholar
Branwell, A. E. (1872). Phyteuma spicatum. Jour. Bot. (London)10: 307–308.Google Scholar
Schulz, R. (1904). Monographische Bearbeitung de GattungPhyteuma. Geisenheim am Rhein.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [P. orbiculare.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. spicata.]Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Cytotaxonomy of Jasione montana L. in the British Isles. Watsonia 14: 147–151.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Variation in Jasione montana L. (Campanulaceae) and related species in Europe and North Africa. Watsonia 16: 249–267.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1985). Jasione montana L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 2: 341–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). British forms of Jasione montana L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 209–216.Google Scholar
Brightmore, D. (1968). Lobelia urens L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 56: 613–620.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniels, R. E., Raybold, A. F. & Farkas, J. M. (1996). Conserving genetic variation in British populations of Lobelia urens. Biol. Conserv. 79: 15–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farmer, A. F. (1989). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 77: 1161–1173.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preston, C. D. & Croft, J. M. (1997). Aquatic plants in Britian and Ireland. Colchester. [L. dortmanna.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. urens.]Google Scholar
Wimmer, F. E. (1953). Campanulaceae – Lobelioideae. Das Pflanzenreich IV. 276b.Google Scholar
Woodhead, N. (1951). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 39: 458–464.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1894). Varieties of Sherardia arvensis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 240–243.Google Scholar
Tutin, T. G. & Chater, A. O. (1974). Asperula occidentalis in the British Isles. Watsonia 10: 170–171.Google Scholar
Amitage, E. (1909). Hybrids between Galium verum and G. mollugo. New Phytol. 8: 351–353.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1938). An account of the occurrence of Galium debile Desv. in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 76: 13–15.Google Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1957). Galium tricornutum Dandy. Watsonia 4: 47–48.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [G. aparine, G. palustre aggr., G. saxatile, G. sterneri and G. verum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 1–340. [G. boreale, G. palustre and G. saxatile.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 1–463. [G. aparine, G. spurium and G. verum.]Google Scholar
Klisphuis, E. K., Heringa, J. & Hogeweg, P. (1986). Cytotaxonomic studies on Galium palustre. Morphological differentiation of diploids, tetraploids and octoploids. Acta Bot. Neerl. 35: 383–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. pumilum and G. sterneri.]Google Scholar
Teppner, H., Ehrendorfer, F. & Puff, C. (1976). Karyosystematic notes on the Galium palustre-group (Rubiaceae). Taxon 25: 95–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. constrictum and G. tricornatum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [As Galium cruciata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rind, W. (1872). A history of the vegetable kingdom. London.Google Scholar
Weston, I. (1997). Rubia tinctorum (Madder) in South Lines (v.c. 53). B. S. B. I. News 74: 42–44.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. nigra.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 134–135, 367–368. [S. racemosa.]Google Scholar
Nelson, S. E. & , E. C. (1996). Weeping Elder (Sambucus nigra L. f. pendula Dippel), wild in West Norfolk. B. S. B. I. News 71: 27.Google Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Bean, W. J. (1980). Trees and shrubs hardy in the British Isles. Vol. 4. Ed. 8. London.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 74–75. [V. opulus.]Google Scholar
Kollmann, J. & Grubb, P. J. (2002). Viburnum lantana L. and Viburnum opulus L. (V. lobatum Lam., Opulus vulgaris Borkh.) in Biological flora of the British Isles, Jour. Ecol. 90: 1044–1070.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Stearn, W. T. (1950). × Viburnum bodnantense. Bot. Mag. 167: t. 113.Google Scholar
Gilbert, O. L. (1995). Symphoricarpos albus (L.) S. F. Blake (S. rivularis Suksd.; S. racemosus Michx) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 159–166.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, G. N. (1940). A monograph of the genus Symphoricarpos. Jour. Arnold Arbor. 21: 201–252.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 156–157, 369.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Barrett, R. (1995). Aliens on Hayling Island. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37–39. [L. tatarica.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. periclymenum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1903). Synopsis of the Genus Lonicera. Annual Rep. Missouri Bot. Gard. 14: 27–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yeo, P. F. (1964). Lonicera pileata and L. nitida in cultivation. Baileya 12: 56–66.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 112–113.Google Scholar
FitzGerald, R. (1990). Rare plant survey of south-West England. IV. Dorset. Nat. Conserv. Council Rep. no. 1061 [V. eriocarpa.]Google Scholar
Pearman, D. A. & Edwards, B. (2002). Valerianella eriocarpa Desv. in Dorset, and a reassessment of its status as a presumed introduction in Britain. Watsonia 24: 81–89.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [V. dentata.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [V. eriocarpa, rimosa.]
Alston, A. G. H. (1950). Abstract from Walther, F. (1949) see below. Watsonia 1: 379–380.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [V. officinalis.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 68–69. [V. dioica.]Google Scholar
Walther, E. (1949). Zur Morphologie und Systematik des Arzneibaldrians in Mitteleuropa. Mitt. Thür. Bot. Ges. Beihelt. 1: 7–105.Google Scholar
Campbell, W. D. (1993). Dipsacus laciniatus. B. S. B. I. News63: 30–31.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. C. P. (1997). The putative hybrid between two teasels, Dipsacus fullmum L. and D. sativus (L.) Honck. (Dipsacaceae) in Dublin (v.c. 21). Watsonia 21: 285–289.Google Scholar
Ryder, M. L. (1996). Is the Fuller's Teasel (Dipsacus sativus) really a distinct species. The Linnean 11(4): 21–27.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. columbaria.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1978). Taxonomical application of ligule microcharacters in Compositae. Bot. Tidsskr. 72: 125–147.Google Scholar
Bentham, G. (1873). Notes on the classification, history, and geographical distribution of Compositae. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 13: 355–458.Google Scholar
Bremer, K. (1994). Asteraceae: cladistics and classification. Portland, Oregon.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1961). Compositae and the study of functional evolution. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 39: 216–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carlquist, S. (1976). Tribal interrelationships and phylogeny of the Asteraceae. Aliso 8: 465–492.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Phylogeny and taxonomy of the Compositae. Amer. Midl. Naturalist 53: 478–511.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1977). The Compositae revisited. Brittonia 29: 137–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Czapik, R. (1996). Problems of apomictic reproduction in the Families Compositae and Rosaceae. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 381–387.Google Scholar
Heywood, V. H., Harborne, J. B. & Turner, B. L. (Edits). (1977). The biology and chemistry of the Compositae. 2 vols. London, New York, San Francisco.Google Scholar
Hind, D. J. N., Jeffrey, C. & Pope, G. V. (1995). Advances in Compositae systematics. Kew.Google Scholar
King, R. M. & Dawson, H. W. (1975). Cassini on Compositae collected from the Dictionnaire des sciences naturelleswith an index by the authors. A facsimile reprint of Cassini's articles on Compositae published in Cuvier, Dict. Sci. Nat. in 3 volumes with precise dates and indication of original pagination.Google Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1997). Early suprageneric names in Asteraceae. Compositae Newsletter 30: 29–45.Google Scholar
Wagenitz, G. (1975). Systematics and phylogeny of the Compositae (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 125: 29–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kruse, J. & Meusel, H. (1969). Zur Blattfolge und Blattbildung einiger. 1. Echinops. Feddes Rep. 80: 339–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greig-Smith, J. & Sagar, G. R. (1981). Biological causes of local rarity in Carlina vulgaris in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 389–400. Chichester.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arènes, J. (1950). Monographie du genre Arctium L. Bull. Jard. Bot. État Bruxelles 20: 67–156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babington, C. C. (1856). On the British species of Arctium. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, 17: 369–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 46: 380–382.Google Scholar
Duistermaat, H. (1996). Monograph of Arctium L. (Asteraceae). Gorteria Suppl. 3, 1–143.Google Scholar
Evans, A. H. (1913). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 51: 113–119.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. minus aggr.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 208–209 [A. lappa sens. strict.]Google Scholar
Perring, F. H. (1960). Report on the survey of Arctium L. agg. in Britain, 1959. Proc. B. S. B. I. 4: 33–37.Google Scholar
Kasmi, S. M. A. (1964). Revision der Gattung Carduus (Compositae). Mitt. Bot. Staatssamml. (München) 5: 279–550.Google Scholar
Moore, R. J. & Mulligan, G. A. (1956). Natural hybridisation between Carduus acanthoides and Carduus nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 34: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mulligan, G. A. & Moore, R. J. (1961). Natural selection among hybrids between Carduus acanthoides and C. nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 39: 269–279.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1969). Cirsium acaule Scop. Watsonia 7: 167.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1914). Der Formenkreis des Cirsium eriophorum (L.) Scop. in Europa by F. Petrak. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 3: 361–362.Google Scholar
Everet, S. (1993). Cirsium tuberosum (L.) All. Tuberous Thistle in Gillam, B. (Edit.) The Wiltshire flora, pp. 83–90. Newbury.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. arvense, C. palustre and C. vulgare.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 102–103, 162–163. [C. heterophyllum and C. palustre.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 290–291. [C. arvensis.]Google Scholar
Klinkhamer, P. G. L. & DeJong, T. J. (1993). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium vulgare (Savi) Ten. (Carduus lanceolatus L.; Cirsium lanceolatum (L.) Scop., non Hill). Jour. Ecol. 81: 177–191.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pigott, C. D. (1968). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium acaulon (L.) Scop. (C. acaule (L.) Weber, Carduus acaulos L.; Cnicus acaulis (L.) Willd.). Jour. Ecol. 56: 597–612.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. tuberosum.]Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1923). Centaurea scabiosa L.: varieties and a hybrid. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 767–773.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1921). British forms of Centaurea jacea. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 163–173.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1922). British Centaureas of the nigra group. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 406–417.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1927). Centaurea pratensis. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 149–152.Google Scholar
Elkington, T. T. & Middlefell, L. C. (1972). Population variation within Centaurea nigra L. in the Sheffield region. Watsonia 9: 109–116.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. scabiosa.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 220–221 [C. cyanus.]Google Scholar
Marsden-Jones, E. M. & Turrill, W. B. (1954). British Knapweeds. London.Google Scholar
Ockendon, D. J., Walters, S. M. & Whiffen, T. P. (1969). Variation within Centaurea nigra L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 549–552.Google Scholar
Palmer, R. C. (1995). Centaurea jacea not yet extinct in Britain?B. S. B.I. News 69: 75.Google Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1979). Presidential Address, 1978: Experimental work on the British flora. Watsonia 12: 201–207. fide C. scabiosa.Google Scholar
Hanelt, P. (1963). Monographische Übersicht der Gattung Carthamus L. (Compositae). Feddes Rep. 67: 41–180, plus plates.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 280–281. [C. intybus.]Google Scholar
Philips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1950). Lapsana intermedia in Britain. Watsonia 1: 234–237.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1981). Lapsana intermedia Bieb. or Lapsana communis L. subsp. intermedia (Bieb.) Hayek. Watsonia 13: 299–302.Google Scholar
Miekle, R. D. (1979). Rhagadiolus: a misunderstood genus. Taxon 28: 133–141.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1983). Those Latin names. B. S. B.I. News 33: 28.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [H. radicata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, J. S. (1975). Aneuploidy and isolation in two Hypochaeris species. Chromosoma 52: 89–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [H. glabra.]Google Scholar
Turkington, R. & Aarssen, L. W. (1983). Hypochaeris radicata L. (Achyrophorus radicatus (L.) Scop. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 71: 999–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, T. C. E. (1976). Hypochoeris maculata L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 64: 757–774.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [Leontodon autumnalis L.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holub, J. (1977). New names in Phanerogamae 5. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 12: 293–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finch, R. A. (1967). Natural chromosome variation in Leontodon. Heredity (London) 22: 359–386.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. hispidus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beadell, A. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 11: 178–179.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Jour. Bot. (London) 74: 354–355.Google Scholar
Lack, H. W. (1975). A note on Helminthotheca Zinn (Compositae). Taxon 24: 111–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1929). Scorzonera humilis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 67: 26–27.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [S. hispanica.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. humilis.]Google Scholar
Woodman, J. P. (1997). Scorzonera humilis – new to Wales. B. S. B. I. News 75: 70–71.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [T. porrifolius.]Google Scholar
Barber, H. N. (1941). Spontaneous hybrids between Sonchus asper and S. oleraceous. Ann. Bot. new ser. 5: 375–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewin, R. A. (1948). Sonchus L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 36: 203–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lousley, J. E. (1968). A glabrous perennial Sonchus in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 151–157.Google Scholar
Pegtel, D. M. (?1976). On the ecology of two varieties of Sonchus arvensis L. Groningen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough [S. palustris.]Google Scholar
Carter, R. N. & Prince, S. D. (1982). A history of the taxonomic treatment of unlobed-leaved prickly lettuce, Lactuca serriola L., in Britain. Watsonia 14: 59–62.Google Scholar
Ferákova, V. (1977). The Genus Lactuca L. in Europe. Univerzita Komenského.Google Scholar
Leick, E. & Steubring, L. (1957). Lactuca tatarica (L.) C. A. Meyer als Wanderpflanze und Insel-Endemit. Feddes Rep. 59: 179–189.Google Scholar
Oswald, P. H. (2000). Historical records of Lactuca serriola L. and L. virosa L. in Britain, with special reference to Cambridgeshire (v.c. 29). Watsonia 23: 149–159.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Carter, R. N. (1977). Prickly Lettuce (Lactuca serriola L.) in Britain. Watsonia 11: 331–338.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.)The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. saligna.]Google Scholar
Akeroyd, A. J. [J. R.], Jury, S. L. & Rumsey, F. J. (1983). Cicerbita macrophylla (Willd.) Wallr. B. S. B.I. News 33: 14–15.Google Scholar
Beauverd, G. (1910). Contribution à l'étude des Composées le genre Cicerbita. Bull. Soc. Bot. Genève ser. 2, 2: 99–145.Google Scholar
Marren, P. R., Payne, A. F. & Randall, R. E. (1986). The past and present status of Cicerbita alpina (L.) Wallr. in Britain. Watsonia 16: 131–142.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1986). The genus Cicerbita Wallr. in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 121–129.Google Scholar
Wegmüller, S. (1994). Cicerbita plumieri (L.) Kirschl. eine cytologische arealkundliche und ökologische Studie. Bot. Jahrb. 116: 189–219.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. alpina.]
Clabby, G. & Osborne, B. A. (1999). Mycelis muralis (L.) Dumort. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 87: 156–172.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bailey, L. H. (1953). The garden of bellflowers in North America. New York.Google Scholar
Crook, H. C. (1951). Campanulas. London, New York.Google Scholar
Damboldt, J. (1976). Materials for a Flora of Turkey. XXⅫ. Campanulaceae. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 35: 39–52.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1964). Cytotaxonomic studies in the Genus Campanula. Wentia 11: 1–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. rotundifolia.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Ser. 4, 13: 128–129, 351–352. [C. rotundifolia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. patula.]Google Scholar
Branwell, A. E. (1872). Phyteuma spicatum. Jour. Bot. (London)10: 307–308.Google Scholar
Schulz, R. (1904). Monographische Bearbeitung de GattungPhyteuma. Geisenheim am Rhein.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [P. orbiculare.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. spicata.]Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Cytotaxonomy of Jasione montana L. in the British Isles. Watsonia 14: 147–151.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Variation in Jasione montana L. (Campanulaceae) and related species in Europe and North Africa. Watsonia 16: 249–267.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1985). Jasione montana L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 2: 341–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). British forms of Jasione montana L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 209–216.Google Scholar
Brightmore, D. (1968). Lobelia urens L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 56: 613–620.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniels, R. E., Raybold, A. F. & Farkas, J. M. (1996). Conserving genetic variation in British populations of Lobelia urens. Biol. Conserv. 79: 15–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farmer, A. F. (1989). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 77: 1161–1173.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preston, C. D. & Croft, J. M. (1997). Aquatic plants in Britian and Ireland. Colchester. [L. dortmanna.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. urens.]Google Scholar
Wimmer, F. E. (1953). Campanulaceae – Lobelioideae. Das Pflanzenreich IV. 276b.Google Scholar
Woodhead, N. (1951). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 39: 458–464.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1894). Varieties of Sherardia arvensis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 240–243.Google Scholar
Tutin, T. G. & Chater, A. O. (1974). Asperula occidentalis in the British Isles. Watsonia 10: 170–171.Google Scholar
Amitage, E. (1909). Hybrids between Galium verum and G. mollugo. New Phytol. 8: 351–353.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1938). An account of the occurrence of Galium debile Desv. in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 76: 13–15.Google Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1957). Galium tricornutum Dandy. Watsonia 4: 47–48.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [G. aparine, G. palustre aggr., G. saxatile, G. sterneri and G. verum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 1–340. [G. boreale, G. palustre and G. saxatile.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 1–463. [G. aparine, G. spurium and G. verum.]Google Scholar
Klisphuis, E. K., Heringa, J. & Hogeweg, P. (1986). Cytotaxonomic studies on Galium palustre. Morphological differentiation of diploids, tetraploids and octoploids. Acta Bot. Neerl. 35: 383–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. pumilum and G. sterneri.]Google Scholar
Teppner, H., Ehrendorfer, F. & Puff, C. (1976). Karyosystematic notes on the Galium palustre-group (Rubiaceae). Taxon 25: 95–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. constrictum and G. tricornatum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [As Galium cruciata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rind, W. (1872). A history of the vegetable kingdom. London.Google Scholar
Weston, I. (1997). Rubia tinctorum (Madder) in South Lines (v.c. 53). B. S. B. I. News 74: 42–44.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. nigra.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 134–135, 367–368. [S. racemosa.]Google Scholar
Nelson, S. E. & , E. C. (1996). Weeping Elder (Sambucus nigra L. f. pendula Dippel), wild in West Norfolk. B. S. B. I. News 71: 27.Google Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Bean, W. J. (1980). Trees and shrubs hardy in the British Isles. Vol. 4. Ed. 8. London.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 74–75. [V. opulus.]Google Scholar
Kollmann, J. & Grubb, P. J. (2002). Viburnum lantana L. and Viburnum opulus L. (V. lobatum Lam., Opulus vulgaris Borkh.) in Biological flora of the British Isles, Jour. Ecol. 90: 1044–1070.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Stearn, W. T. (1950). × Viburnum bodnantense. Bot. Mag. 167: t. 113.Google Scholar
Gilbert, O. L. (1995). Symphoricarpos albus (L.) S. F. Blake (S. rivularis Suksd.; S. racemosus Michx) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 159–166.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, G. N. (1940). A monograph of the genus Symphoricarpos. Jour. Arnold Arbor. 21: 201–252.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 156–157, 369.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Barrett, R. (1995). Aliens on Hayling Island. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37–39. [L. tatarica.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. periclymenum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1903). Synopsis of the Genus Lonicera. Annual Rep. Missouri Bot. Gard. 14: 27–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yeo, P. F. (1964). Lonicera pileata and L. nitida in cultivation. Baileya 12: 56–66.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 112–113.Google Scholar
FitzGerald, R. (1990). Rare plant survey of south-West England. IV. Dorset. Nat. Conserv. Council Rep. no. 1061 [V. eriocarpa.]Google Scholar
Pearman, D. A. & Edwards, B. (2002). Valerianella eriocarpa Desv. in Dorset, and a reassessment of its status as a presumed introduction in Britain. Watsonia 24: 81–89.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [V. dentata.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [V. eriocarpa, rimosa.]
Alston, A. G. H. (1950). Abstract from Walther, F. (1949) see below. Watsonia 1: 379–380.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [V. officinalis.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 68–69. [V. dioica.]Google Scholar
Walther, E. (1949). Zur Morphologie und Systematik des Arzneibaldrians in Mitteleuropa. Mitt. Thür. Bot. Ges. Beihelt. 1: 7–105.Google Scholar
Campbell, W. D. (1993). Dipsacus laciniatus. B. S. B. I. News63: 30–31.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. C. P. (1997). The putative hybrid between two teasels, Dipsacus fullmum L. and D. sativus (L.) Honck. (Dipsacaceae) in Dublin (v.c. 21). Watsonia 21: 285–289.Google Scholar
Ryder, M. L. (1996). Is the Fuller's Teasel (Dipsacus sativus) really a distinct species. The Linnean 11(4): 21–27.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. columbaria.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1978). Taxonomical application of ligule microcharacters in Compositae. Bot. Tidsskr. 72: 125–147.Google Scholar
Bentham, G. (1873). Notes on the classification, history, and geographical distribution of Compositae. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 13: 355–458.Google Scholar
Bremer, K. (1994). Asteraceae: cladistics and classification. Portland, Oregon.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1961). Compositae and the study of functional evolution. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 39: 216–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carlquist, S. (1976). Tribal interrelationships and phylogeny of the Asteraceae. Aliso 8: 465–492.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Phylogeny and taxonomy of the Compositae. Amer. Midl. Naturalist 53: 478–511.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1977). The Compositae revisited. Brittonia 29: 137–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Czapik, R. (1996). Problems of apomictic reproduction in the Families Compositae and Rosaceae. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 381–387.Google Scholar
Heywood, V. H., Harborne, J. B. & Turner, B. L. (Edits). (1977). The biology and chemistry of the Compositae. 2 vols. London, New York, San Francisco.Google Scholar
Hind, D. J. N., Jeffrey, C. & Pope, G. V. (1995). Advances in Compositae systematics. Kew.Google Scholar
King, R. M. & Dawson, H. W. (1975). Cassini on Compositae collected from the Dictionnaire des sciences naturelleswith an index by the authors. A facsimile reprint of Cassini's articles on Compositae published in Cuvier, Dict. Sci. Nat. in 3 volumes with precise dates and indication of original pagination.Google Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1997). Early suprageneric names in Asteraceae. Compositae Newsletter 30: 29–45.Google Scholar
Wagenitz, G. (1975). Systematics and phylogeny of the Compositae (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 125: 29–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kruse, J. & Meusel, H. (1969). Zur Blattfolge und Blattbildung einiger. 1. Echinops. Feddes Rep. 80: 339–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greig-Smith, J. & Sagar, G. R. (1981). Biological causes of local rarity in Carlina vulgaris in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 389–400. Chichester.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arènes, J. (1950). Monographie du genre Arctium L. Bull. Jard. Bot. État Bruxelles 20: 67–156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babington, C. C. (1856). On the British species of Arctium. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, 17: 369–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 46: 380–382.Google Scholar
Duistermaat, H. (1996). Monograph of Arctium L. (Asteraceae). Gorteria Suppl. 3, 1–143.Google Scholar
Evans, A. H. (1913). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 51: 113–119.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. minus aggr.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 208–209 [A. lappa sens. strict.]Google Scholar
Perring, F. H. (1960). Report on the survey of Arctium L. agg. in Britain, 1959. Proc. B. S. B. I. 4: 33–37.Google Scholar
Kasmi, S. M. A. (1964). Revision der Gattung Carduus (Compositae). Mitt. Bot. Staatssamml. (München) 5: 279–550.Google Scholar
Moore, R. J. & Mulligan, G. A. (1956). Natural hybridisation between Carduus acanthoides and Carduus nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 34: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mulligan, G. A. & Moore, R. J. (1961). Natural selection among hybrids between Carduus acanthoides and C. nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 39: 269–279.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1969). Cirsium acaule Scop. Watsonia 7: 167.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1914). Der Formenkreis des Cirsium eriophorum (L.) Scop. in Europa by F. Petrak. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 3: 361–362.Google Scholar
Everet, S. (1993). Cirsium tuberosum (L.) All. Tuberous Thistle in Gillam, B. (Edit.) The Wiltshire flora, pp. 83–90. Newbury.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. arvense, C. palustre and C. vulgare.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 102–103, 162–163. [C. heterophyllum and C. palustre.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 290–291. [C. arvensis.]Google Scholar
Klinkhamer, P. G. L. & DeJong, T. J. (1993). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium vulgare (Savi) Ten. (Carduus lanceolatus L.; Cirsium lanceolatum (L.) Scop., non Hill). Jour. Ecol. 81: 177–191.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pigott, C. D. (1968). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium acaulon (L.) Scop. (C. acaule (L.) Weber, Carduus acaulos L.; Cnicus acaulis (L.) Willd.). Jour. Ecol. 56: 597–612.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. tuberosum.]Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1923). Centaurea scabiosa L.: varieties and a hybrid. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 767–773.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1921). British forms of Centaurea jacea. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 163–173.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1922). British Centaureas of the nigra group. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 406–417.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1927). Centaurea pratensis. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 149–152.Google Scholar
Elkington, T. T. & Middlefell, L. C. (1972). Population variation within Centaurea nigra L. in the Sheffield region. Watsonia 9: 109–116.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. scabiosa.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 220–221 [C. cyanus.]Google Scholar
Marsden-Jones, E. M. & Turrill, W. B. (1954). British Knapweeds. London.Google Scholar
Ockendon, D. J., Walters, S. M. & Whiffen, T. P. (1969). Variation within Centaurea nigra L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 549–552.Google Scholar
Palmer, R. C. (1995). Centaurea jacea not yet extinct in Britain?B. S. B.I. News 69: 75.Google Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1979). Presidential Address, 1978: Experimental work on the British flora. Watsonia 12: 201–207. fide C. scabiosa.Google Scholar
Hanelt, P. (1963). Monographische Übersicht der Gattung Carthamus L. (Compositae). Feddes Rep. 67: 41–180, plus plates.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 280–281. [C. intybus.]Google Scholar
Philips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1950). Lapsana intermedia in Britain. Watsonia 1: 234–237.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1981). Lapsana intermedia Bieb. or Lapsana communis L. subsp. intermedia (Bieb.) Hayek. Watsonia 13: 299–302.Google Scholar
Miekle, R. D. (1979). Rhagadiolus: a misunderstood genus. Taxon 28: 133–141.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1983). Those Latin names. B. S. B.I. News 33: 28.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [H. radicata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, J. S. (1975). Aneuploidy and isolation in two Hypochaeris species. Chromosoma 52: 89–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [H. glabra.]Google Scholar
Turkington, R. & Aarssen, L. W. (1983). Hypochaeris radicata L. (Achyrophorus radicatus (L.) Scop. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 71: 999–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, T. C. E. (1976). Hypochoeris maculata L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 64: 757–774.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [Leontodon autumnalis L.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holub, J. (1977). New names in Phanerogamae 5. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 12: 293–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finch, R. A. (1967). Natural chromosome variation in Leontodon. Heredity (London) 22: 359–386.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. hispidus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beadell, A. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 11: 178–179.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Jour. Bot. (London) 74: 354–355.Google Scholar
Lack, H. W. (1975). A note on Helminthotheca Zinn (Compositae). Taxon 24: 111–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1929). Scorzonera humilis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 67: 26–27.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [S. hispanica.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. humilis.]Google Scholar
Woodman, J. P. (1997). Scorzonera humilis – new to Wales. B. S. B. I. News 75: 70–71.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [T. porrifolius.]Google Scholar
Barber, H. N. (1941). Spontaneous hybrids between Sonchus asper and S. oleraceous. Ann. Bot. new ser. 5: 375–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewin, R. A. (1948). Sonchus L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 36: 203–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lousley, J. E. (1968). A glabrous perennial Sonchus in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 151–157.Google Scholar
Pegtel, D. M. (?1976). On the ecology of two varieties of Sonchus arvensis L. Groningen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough [S. palustris.]Google Scholar
Carter, R. N. & Prince, S. D. (1982). A history of the taxonomic treatment of unlobed-leaved prickly lettuce, Lactuca serriola L., in Britain. Watsonia 14: 59–62.Google Scholar
Ferákova, V. (1977). The Genus Lactuca L. in Europe. Univerzita Komenského.Google Scholar
Leick, E. & Steubring, L. (1957). Lactuca tatarica (L.) C. A. Meyer als Wanderpflanze und Insel-Endemit. Feddes Rep. 59: 179–189.Google Scholar
Oswald, P. H. (2000). Historical records of Lactuca serriola L. and L. virosa L. in Britain, with special reference to Cambridgeshire (v.c. 29). Watsonia 23: 149–159.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Carter, R. N. (1977). Prickly Lettuce (Lactuca serriola L.) in Britain. Watsonia 11: 331–338.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.)The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. saligna.]Google Scholar
Akeroyd, A. J. [J. R.], Jury, S. L. & Rumsey, F. J. (1983). Cicerbita macrophylla (Willd.) Wallr. B. S. B.I. News 33: 14–15.Google Scholar
Beauverd, G. (1910). Contribution à l'étude des Composées le genre Cicerbita. Bull. Soc. Bot. Genève ser. 2, 2: 99–145.Google Scholar
Marren, P. R., Payne, A. F. & Randall, R. E. (1986). The past and present status of Cicerbita alpina (L.) Wallr. in Britain. Watsonia 16: 131–142.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1986). The genus Cicerbita Wallr. in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 121–129.Google Scholar
Wegmüller, S. (1994). Cicerbita plumieri (L.) Kirschl. eine cytologische arealkundliche und ökologische Studie. Bot. Jahrb. 116: 189–219.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. alpina.]
Clabby, G. & Osborne, B. A. (1999). Mycelis muralis (L.) Dumort. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 87: 156–172.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bailey, L. H. (1953). The garden of bellflowers in North America. New York.Google Scholar
Crook, H. C. (1951). Campanulas. London, New York.Google Scholar
Damboldt, J. (1976). Materials for a Flora of Turkey. XXⅫ. Campanulaceae. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 35: 39–52.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1964). Cytotaxonomic studies in the Genus Campanula. Wentia 11: 1–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. rotundifolia.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Ser. 4, 13: 128–129, 351–352. [C. rotundifolia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. patula.]Google Scholar
Branwell, A. E. (1872). Phyteuma spicatum. Jour. Bot. (London)10: 307–308.Google Scholar
Schulz, R. (1904). Monographische Bearbeitung de GattungPhyteuma. Geisenheim am Rhein.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [P. orbiculare.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. spicata.]Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Cytotaxonomy of Jasione montana L. in the British Isles. Watsonia 14: 147–151.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Variation in Jasione montana L. (Campanulaceae) and related species in Europe and North Africa. Watsonia 16: 249–267.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1985). Jasione montana L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 2: 341–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). British forms of Jasione montana L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 209–216.Google Scholar
Brightmore, D. (1968). Lobelia urens L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 56: 613–620.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniels, R. E., Raybold, A. F. & Farkas, J. M. (1996). Conserving genetic variation in British populations of Lobelia urens. Biol. Conserv. 79: 15–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farmer, A. F. (1989). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 77: 1161–1173.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preston, C. D. & Croft, J. M. (1997). Aquatic plants in Britian and Ireland. Colchester. [L. dortmanna.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. urens.]Google Scholar
Wimmer, F. E. (1953). Campanulaceae – Lobelioideae. Das Pflanzenreich IV. 276b.Google Scholar
Woodhead, N. (1951). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 39: 458–464.Google Scholar
Bailey, L. H. (1953). The garden of bellflowers in North America. New York.Google Scholar
Crook, H. C. (1951). Campanulas. London, New York.Google Scholar
Damboldt, J. (1976). Materials for a Flora of Turkey. XXⅫ. Campanulaceae. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 35: 39–52.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1964). Cytotaxonomic studies in the Genus Campanula. Wentia 11: 1–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. rotundifolia.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Ser. 4, 13: 128–129, 351–352. [C. rotundifolia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. patula.]Google Scholar
Branwell, A. E. (1872). Phyteuma spicatum. Jour. Bot. (London)10: 307–308.Google Scholar
Schulz, R. (1904). Monographische Bearbeitung de GattungPhyteuma. Geisenheim am Rhein.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [P. orbiculare.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. spicata.]Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Cytotaxonomy of Jasione montana L. in the British Isles. Watsonia 14: 147–151.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Variation in Jasione montana L. (Campanulaceae) and related species in Europe and North Africa. Watsonia 16: 249–267.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1985). Jasione montana L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 2: 341–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). British forms of Jasione montana L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 209–216.Google Scholar
Brightmore, D. (1968). Lobelia urens L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 56: 613–620.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniels, R. E., Raybold, A. F. & Farkas, J. M. (1996). Conserving genetic variation in British populations of Lobelia urens. Biol. Conserv. 79: 15–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farmer, A. F. (1989). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 77: 1161–1173.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preston, C. D. & Croft, J. M. (1997). Aquatic plants in Britian and Ireland. Colchester. [L. dortmanna.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. urens.]Google Scholar
Wimmer, F. E. (1953). Campanulaceae – Lobelioideae. Das Pflanzenreich IV. 276b.Google Scholar
Woodhead, N. (1951). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 39: 458–464.Google Scholar
Bailey, L. H. (1953). The garden of bellflowers in North America. New York.Google Scholar
Crook, H. C. (1951). Campanulas. London, New York.Google Scholar
Damboldt, J. (1976). Materials for a Flora of Turkey. XXⅫ. Campanulaceae. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 35: 39–52.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1964). Cytotaxonomic studies in the Genus Campanula. Wentia 11: 1–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. rotundifolia.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. Ser. 4, 13: 128–129, 351–352. [C. rotundifolia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. patula.]Google Scholar
Branwell, A. E. (1872). Phyteuma spicatum. Jour. Bot. (London)10: 307–308.Google Scholar
Schulz, R. (1904). Monographische Bearbeitung de GattungPhyteuma. Geisenheim am Rhein.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [P. orbiculare.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. spicata.]Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Cytotaxonomy of Jasione montana L. in the British Isles. Watsonia 14: 147–151.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1982). Variation in Jasione montana L. (Campanulaceae) and related species in Europe and North Africa. Watsonia 16: 249–267.Google Scholar
Parnell, J. (1985). Jasione montana L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 2: 341–358.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). British forms of Jasione montana L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 209–216.Google Scholar
Brightmore, D. (1968). Lobelia urens L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 56: 613–620.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Daniels, R. E., Raybold, A. F. & Farkas, J. M. (1996). Conserving genetic variation in British populations of Lobelia urens. Biol. Conserv. 79: 15–22.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Farmer, A. F. (1989). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 77: 1161–1173.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Preston, C. D. & Croft, J. M. (1997). Aquatic plants in Britian and Ireland. Colchester. [L. dortmanna.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. urens.]Google Scholar
Wimmer, F. E. (1953). Campanulaceae – Lobelioideae. Das Pflanzenreich IV. 276b.Google Scholar
Woodhead, N. (1951). Lobelia dortmanna L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 39: 458–464.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1894). Varieties of Sherardia arvensis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 240–243.Google Scholar
Tutin, T. G. & Chater, A. O. (1974). Asperula occidentalis in the British Isles. Watsonia 10: 170–171.Google Scholar
Amitage, E. (1909). Hybrids between Galium verum and G. mollugo. New Phytol. 8: 351–353.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1938). An account of the occurrence of Galium debile Desv. in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 76: 13–15.Google Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1957). Galium tricornutum Dandy. Watsonia 4: 47–48.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [G. aparine, G. palustre aggr., G. saxatile, G. sterneri and G. verum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 1–340. [G. boreale, G. palustre and G. saxatile.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 1–463. [G. aparine, G. spurium and G. verum.]Google Scholar
Klisphuis, E. K., Heringa, J. & Hogeweg, P. (1986). Cytotaxonomic studies on Galium palustre. Morphological differentiation of diploids, tetraploids and octoploids. Acta Bot. Neerl. 35: 383–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. pumilum and G. sterneri.]Google Scholar
Teppner, H., Ehrendorfer, F. & Puff, C. (1976). Karyosystematic notes on the Galium palustre-group (Rubiaceae). Taxon 25: 95–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. constrictum and G. tricornatum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [As Galium cruciata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rind, W. (1872). A history of the vegetable kingdom. London.Google Scholar
Weston, I. (1997). Rubia tinctorum (Madder) in South Lines (v.c. 53). B. S. B. I. News 74: 42–44.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1894). Varieties of Sherardia arvensis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 240–243.Google Scholar
Tutin, T. G. & Chater, A. O. (1974). Asperula occidentalis in the British Isles. Watsonia 10: 170–171.Google Scholar
Amitage, E. (1909). Hybrids between Galium verum and G. mollugo. New Phytol. 8: 351–353.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1938). An account of the occurrence of Galium debile Desv. in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 76: 13–15.Google Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1957). Galium tricornutum Dandy. Watsonia 4: 47–48.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [G. aparine, G. palustre aggr., G. saxatile, G. sterneri and G. verum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 1–340. [G. boreale, G. palustre and G. saxatile.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 1–463. [G. aparine, G. spurium and G. verum.]Google Scholar
Klisphuis, E. K., Heringa, J. & Hogeweg, P. (1986). Cytotaxonomic studies on Galium palustre. Morphological differentiation of diploids, tetraploids and octoploids. Acta Bot. Neerl. 35: 383–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. pumilum and G. sterneri.]Google Scholar
Teppner, H., Ehrendorfer, F. & Puff, C. (1976). Karyosystematic notes on the Galium palustre-group (Rubiaceae). Taxon 25: 95–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. constrictum and G. tricornatum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [As Galium cruciata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rind, W. (1872). A history of the vegetable kingdom. London.Google Scholar
Weston, I. (1997). Rubia tinctorum (Madder) in South Lines (v.c. 53). B. S. B. I. News 74: 42–44.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1894). Varieties of Sherardia arvensis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 240–243.Google Scholar
Tutin, T. G. & Chater, A. O. (1974). Asperula occidentalis in the British Isles. Watsonia 10: 170–171.Google Scholar
Amitage, E. (1909). Hybrids between Galium verum and G. mollugo. New Phytol. 8: 351–353.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1938). An account of the occurrence of Galium debile Desv. in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 76: 13–15.Google Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1957). Galium tricornutum Dandy. Watsonia 4: 47–48.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [G. aparine, G. palustre aggr., G. saxatile, G. sterneri and G. verum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 1–340. [G. boreale, G. palustre and G. saxatile.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 1–463. [G. aparine, G. spurium and G. verum.]Google Scholar
Klisphuis, E. K., Heringa, J. & Hogeweg, P. (1986). Cytotaxonomic studies on Galium palustre. Morphological differentiation of diploids, tetraploids and octoploids. Acta Bot. Neerl. 35: 383–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. pumilum and G. sterneri.]Google Scholar
Teppner, H., Ehrendorfer, F. & Puff, C. (1976). Karyosystematic notes on the Galium palustre-group (Rubiaceae). Taxon 25: 95–97.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. constrictum and G. tricornatum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [As Galium cruciata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rind, W. (1872). A history of the vegetable kingdom. London.Google Scholar
Weston, I. (1997). Rubia tinctorum (Madder) in South Lines (v.c. 53). B. S. B. I. News 74: 42–44.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. nigra.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 134–135, 367–368. [S. racemosa.]Google Scholar
Nelson, S. E. & , E. C. (1996). Weeping Elder (Sambucus nigra L. f. pendula Dippel), wild in West Norfolk. B. S. B. I. News 71: 27.Google Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Bean, W. J. (1980). Trees and shrubs hardy in the British Isles. Vol. 4. Ed. 8. London.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 74–75. [V. opulus.]Google Scholar
Kollmann, J. & Grubb, P. J. (2002). Viburnum lantana L. and Viburnum opulus L. (V. lobatum Lam., Opulus vulgaris Borkh.) in Biological flora of the British Isles, Jour. Ecol. 90: 1044–1070.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Stearn, W. T. (1950). × Viburnum bodnantense. Bot. Mag. 167: t. 113.Google Scholar
Gilbert, O. L. (1995). Symphoricarpos albus (L.) S. F. Blake (S. rivularis Suksd.; S. racemosus Michx) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 159–166.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, G. N. (1940). A monograph of the genus Symphoricarpos. Jour. Arnold Arbor. 21: 201–252.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 156–157, 369.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Barrett, R. (1995). Aliens on Hayling Island. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37–39. [L. tatarica.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. periclymenum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1903). Synopsis of the Genus Lonicera. Annual Rep. Missouri Bot. Gard. 14: 27–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yeo, P. F. (1964). Lonicera pileata and L. nitida in cultivation. Baileya 12: 56–66.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 112–113.Google Scholar
FitzGerald, R. (1990). Rare plant survey of south-West England. IV. Dorset. Nat. Conserv. Council Rep. no. 1061 [V. eriocarpa.]Google Scholar
Pearman, D. A. & Edwards, B. (2002). Valerianella eriocarpa Desv. in Dorset, and a reassessment of its status as a presumed introduction in Britain. Watsonia 24: 81–89.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [V. dentata.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [V. eriocarpa, rimosa.]
Alston, A. G. H. (1950). Abstract from Walther, F. (1949) see below. Watsonia 1: 379–380.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [V. officinalis.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 68–69. [V. dioica.]Google Scholar
Walther, E. (1949). Zur Morphologie und Systematik des Arzneibaldrians in Mitteleuropa. Mitt. Thür. Bot. Ges. Beihelt. 1: 7–105.Google Scholar
Campbell, W. D. (1993). Dipsacus laciniatus. B. S. B. I. News63: 30–31.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. C. P. (1997). The putative hybrid between two teasels, Dipsacus fullmum L. and D. sativus (L.) Honck. (Dipsacaceae) in Dublin (v.c. 21). Watsonia 21: 285–289.Google Scholar
Ryder, M. L. (1996). Is the Fuller's Teasel (Dipsacus sativus) really a distinct species. The Linnean 11(4): 21–27.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. columbaria.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. nigra.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 134–135, 367–368. [S. racemosa.]Google Scholar
Nelson, S. E. & , E. C. (1996). Weeping Elder (Sambucus nigra L. f. pendula Dippel), wild in West Norfolk. B. S. B. I. News 71: 27.Google Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Bean, W. J. (1980). Trees and shrubs hardy in the British Isles. Vol. 4. Ed. 8. London.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 74–75. [V. opulus.]Google Scholar
Kollmann, J. & Grubb, P. J. (2002). Viburnum lantana L. and Viburnum opulus L. (V. lobatum Lam., Opulus vulgaris Borkh.) in Biological flora of the British Isles, Jour. Ecol. 90: 1044–1070.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Stearn, W. T. (1950). × Viburnum bodnantense. Bot. Mag. 167: t. 113.Google Scholar
Gilbert, O. L. (1995). Symphoricarpos albus (L.) S. F. Blake (S. rivularis Suksd.; S. racemosus Michx) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 159–166.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, G. N. (1940). A monograph of the genus Symphoricarpos. Jour. Arnold Arbor. 21: 201–252.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 156–157, 369.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Barrett, R. (1995). Aliens on Hayling Island. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37–39. [L. tatarica.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. periclymenum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1903). Synopsis of the Genus Lonicera. Annual Rep. Missouri Bot. Gard. 14: 27–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yeo, P. F. (1964). Lonicera pileata and L. nitida in cultivation. Baileya 12: 56–66.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. nigra.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 134–135, 367–368. [S. racemosa.]Google Scholar
Nelson, S. E. & , E. C. (1996). Weeping Elder (Sambucus nigra L. f. pendula Dippel), wild in West Norfolk. B. S. B. I. News 71: 27.Google Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Bean, W. J. (1980). Trees and shrubs hardy in the British Isles. Vol. 4. Ed. 8. London.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 74–75. [V. opulus.]Google Scholar
Kollmann, J. & Grubb, P. J. (2002). Viburnum lantana L. and Viburnum opulus L. (V. lobatum Lam., Opulus vulgaris Borkh.) in Biological flora of the British Isles, Jour. Ecol. 90: 1044–1070.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1956). Manual of cultivated trees and shrubs. Ed. 2. New York.Google Scholar
Stearn, W. T. (1950). × Viburnum bodnantense. Bot. Mag. 167: t. 113.Google Scholar
Gilbert, O. L. (1995). Symphoricarpos albus (L.) S. F. Blake (S. rivularis Suksd.; S. racemosus Michx) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 159–166.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, G. N. (1940). A monograph of the genus Symphoricarpos. Jour. Arnold Arbor. 21: 201–252.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 156–157, 369.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Barrett, R. (1995). Aliens on Hayling Island. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37–39. [L. tatarica.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. periclymenum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rehder, A. (1903). Synopsis of the Genus Lonicera. Annual Rep. Missouri Bot. Gard. 14: 27–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yeo, P. F. (1964). Lonicera pileata and L. nitida in cultivation. Baileya 12: 56–66.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 112–113.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 112–113.Google Scholar
FitzGerald, R. (1990). Rare plant survey of south-West England. IV. Dorset. Nat. Conserv. Council Rep. no. 1061 [V. eriocarpa.]Google Scholar
Pearman, D. A. & Edwards, B. (2002). Valerianella eriocarpa Desv. in Dorset, and a reassessment of its status as a presumed introduction in Britain. Watsonia 24: 81–89.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [V. dentata.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [V. eriocarpa, rimosa.]
Alston, A. G. H. (1950). Abstract from Walther, F. (1949) see below. Watsonia 1: 379–380.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [V. officinalis.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 68–69. [V. dioica.]Google Scholar
Walther, E. (1949). Zur Morphologie und Systematik des Arzneibaldrians in Mitteleuropa. Mitt. Thür. Bot. Ges. Beihelt. 1: 7–105.Google Scholar
FitzGerald, R. (1990). Rare plant survey of south-West England. IV. Dorset. Nat. Conserv. Council Rep. no. 1061 [V. eriocarpa.]Google Scholar
Pearman, D. A. & Edwards, B. (2002). Valerianella eriocarpa Desv. in Dorset, and a reassessment of its status as a presumed introduction in Britain. Watsonia 24: 81–89.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [V. dentata.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [V. eriocarpa, rimosa.]
Alston, A. G. H. (1950). Abstract from Walther, F. (1949) see below. Watsonia 1: 379–380.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [V. officinalis.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 68–69. [V. dioica.]Google Scholar
Walther, E. (1949). Zur Morphologie und Systematik des Arzneibaldrians in Mitteleuropa. Mitt. Thür. Bot. Ges. Beihelt. 1: 7–105.Google Scholar
Campbell, W. D. (1993). Dipsacus laciniatus. B. S. B. I. News63: 30–31.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. C. P. (1997). The putative hybrid between two teasels, Dipsacus fullmum L. and D. sativus (L.) Honck. (Dipsacaceae) in Dublin (v.c. 21). Watsonia 21: 285–289.Google Scholar
Ryder, M. L. (1996). Is the Fuller's Teasel (Dipsacus sativus) really a distinct species. The Linnean 11(4): 21–27.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. columbaria.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Campbell, W. D. (1993). Dipsacus laciniatus. B. S. B. I. News63: 30–31.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. C. P. (1997). The putative hybrid between two teasels, Dipsacus fullmum L. and D. sativus (L.) Honck. (Dipsacaceae) in Dublin (v.c. 21). Watsonia 21: 285–289.Google Scholar
Ryder, M. L. (1996). Is the Fuller's Teasel (Dipsacus sativus) really a distinct species. The Linnean 11(4): 21–27.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grimes, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [S. columbaria.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1978). Taxonomical application of ligule microcharacters in Compositae. Bot. Tidsskr. 72: 125–147.Google Scholar
Bentham, G. (1873). Notes on the classification, history, and geographical distribution of Compositae. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 13: 355–458.Google Scholar
Bremer, K. (1994). Asteraceae: cladistics and classification. Portland, Oregon.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1961). Compositae and the study of functional evolution. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 39: 216–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carlquist, S. (1976). Tribal interrelationships and phylogeny of the Asteraceae. Aliso 8: 465–492.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Phylogeny and taxonomy of the Compositae. Amer. Midl. Naturalist 53: 478–511.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1977). The Compositae revisited. Brittonia 29: 137–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Czapik, R. (1996). Problems of apomictic reproduction in the Families Compositae and Rosaceae. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 381–387.Google Scholar
Heywood, V. H., Harborne, J. B. & Turner, B. L. (Edits). (1977). The biology and chemistry of the Compositae. 2 vols. London, New York, San Francisco.Google Scholar
Hind, D. J. N., Jeffrey, C. & Pope, G. V. (1995). Advances in Compositae systematics. Kew.Google Scholar
King, R. M. & Dawson, H. W. (1975). Cassini on Compositae collected from the Dictionnaire des sciences naturelleswith an index by the authors. A facsimile reprint of Cassini's articles on Compositae published in Cuvier, Dict. Sci. Nat. in 3 volumes with precise dates and indication of original pagination.Google Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1997). Early suprageneric names in Asteraceae. Compositae Newsletter 30: 29–45.Google Scholar
Wagenitz, G. (1975). Systematics and phylogeny of the Compositae (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 125: 29–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kruse, J. & Meusel, H. (1969). Zur Blattfolge und Blattbildung einiger. 1. Echinops. Feddes Rep. 80: 339–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greig-Smith, J. & Sagar, G. R. (1981). Biological causes of local rarity in Carlina vulgaris in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 389–400. Chichester.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arènes, J. (1950). Monographie du genre Arctium L. Bull. Jard. Bot. État Bruxelles 20: 67–156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babington, C. C. (1856). On the British species of Arctium. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, 17: 369–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 46: 380–382.Google Scholar
Duistermaat, H. (1996). Monograph of Arctium L. (Asteraceae). Gorteria Suppl. 3, 1–143.Google Scholar
Evans, A. H. (1913). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 51: 113–119.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. minus aggr.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 208–209 [A. lappa sens. strict.]Google Scholar
Perring, F. H. (1960). Report on the survey of Arctium L. agg. in Britain, 1959. Proc. B. S. B. I. 4: 33–37.Google Scholar
Kasmi, S. M. A. (1964). Revision der Gattung Carduus (Compositae). Mitt. Bot. Staatssamml. (München) 5: 279–550.Google Scholar
Moore, R. J. & Mulligan, G. A. (1956). Natural hybridisation between Carduus acanthoides and Carduus nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 34: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mulligan, G. A. & Moore, R. J. (1961). Natural selection among hybrids between Carduus acanthoides and C. nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 39: 269–279.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1969). Cirsium acaule Scop. Watsonia 7: 167.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1914). Der Formenkreis des Cirsium eriophorum (L.) Scop. in Europa by F. Petrak. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 3: 361–362.Google Scholar
Everet, S. (1993). Cirsium tuberosum (L.) All. Tuberous Thistle in Gillam, B. (Edit.) The Wiltshire flora, pp. 83–90. Newbury.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. arvense, C. palustre and C. vulgare.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 102–103, 162–163. [C. heterophyllum and C. palustre.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 290–291. [C. arvensis.]Google Scholar
Klinkhamer, P. G. L. & DeJong, T. J. (1993). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium vulgare (Savi) Ten. (Carduus lanceolatus L.; Cirsium lanceolatum (L.) Scop., non Hill). Jour. Ecol. 81: 177–191.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pigott, C. D. (1968). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium acaulon (L.) Scop. (C. acaule (L.) Weber, Carduus acaulos L.; Cnicus acaulis (L.) Willd.). Jour. Ecol. 56: 597–612.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. tuberosum.]Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1923). Centaurea scabiosa L.: varieties and a hybrid. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 767–773.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1921). British forms of Centaurea jacea. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 163–173.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1922). British Centaureas of the nigra group. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 406–417.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1927). Centaurea pratensis. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 149–152.Google Scholar
Elkington, T. T. & Middlefell, L. C. (1972). Population variation within Centaurea nigra L. in the Sheffield region. Watsonia 9: 109–116.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. scabiosa.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 220–221 [C. cyanus.]Google Scholar
Marsden-Jones, E. M. & Turrill, W. B. (1954). British Knapweeds. London.Google Scholar
Ockendon, D. J., Walters, S. M. & Whiffen, T. P. (1969). Variation within Centaurea nigra L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 549–552.Google Scholar
Palmer, R. C. (1995). Centaurea jacea not yet extinct in Britain?B. S. B.I. News 69: 75.Google Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1979). Presidential Address, 1978: Experimental work on the British flora. Watsonia 12: 201–207. fide C. scabiosa.Google Scholar
Hanelt, P. (1963). Monographische Übersicht der Gattung Carthamus L. (Compositae). Feddes Rep. 67: 41–180, plus plates.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 280–281. [C. intybus.]Google Scholar
Philips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1950). Lapsana intermedia in Britain. Watsonia 1: 234–237.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1981). Lapsana intermedia Bieb. or Lapsana communis L. subsp. intermedia (Bieb.) Hayek. Watsonia 13: 299–302.Google Scholar
Miekle, R. D. (1979). Rhagadiolus: a misunderstood genus. Taxon 28: 133–141.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1983). Those Latin names. B. S. B.I. News 33: 28.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [H. radicata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, J. S. (1975). Aneuploidy and isolation in two Hypochaeris species. Chromosoma 52: 89–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [H. glabra.]Google Scholar
Turkington, R. & Aarssen, L. W. (1983). Hypochaeris radicata L. (Achyrophorus radicatus (L.) Scop. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 71: 999–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, T. C. E. (1976). Hypochoeris maculata L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 64: 757–774.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [Leontodon autumnalis L.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holub, J. (1977). New names in Phanerogamae 5. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 12: 293–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finch, R. A. (1967). Natural chromosome variation in Leontodon. Heredity (London) 22: 359–386.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. hispidus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beadell, A. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 11: 178–179.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Jour. Bot. (London) 74: 354–355.Google Scholar
Lack, H. W. (1975). A note on Helminthotheca Zinn (Compositae). Taxon 24: 111–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1929). Scorzonera humilis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 67: 26–27.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [S. hispanica.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. humilis.]Google Scholar
Woodman, J. P. (1997). Scorzonera humilis – new to Wales. B. S. B. I. News 75: 70–71.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [T. porrifolius.]Google Scholar
Barber, H. N. (1941). Spontaneous hybrids between Sonchus asper and S. oleraceous. Ann. Bot. new ser. 5: 375–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewin, R. A. (1948). Sonchus L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 36: 203–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lousley, J. E. (1968). A glabrous perennial Sonchus in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 151–157.Google Scholar
Pegtel, D. M. (?1976). On the ecology of two varieties of Sonchus arvensis L. Groningen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough [S. palustris.]Google Scholar
Carter, R. N. & Prince, S. D. (1982). A history of the taxonomic treatment of unlobed-leaved prickly lettuce, Lactuca serriola L., in Britain. Watsonia 14: 59–62.Google Scholar
Ferákova, V. (1977). The Genus Lactuca L. in Europe. Univerzita Komenského.Google Scholar
Leick, E. & Steubring, L. (1957). Lactuca tatarica (L.) C. A. Meyer als Wanderpflanze und Insel-Endemit. Feddes Rep. 59: 179–189.Google Scholar
Oswald, P. H. (2000). Historical records of Lactuca serriola L. and L. virosa L. in Britain, with special reference to Cambridgeshire (v.c. 29). Watsonia 23: 149–159.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Carter, R. N. (1977). Prickly Lettuce (Lactuca serriola L.) in Britain. Watsonia 11: 331–338.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.)The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. saligna.]Google Scholar
Akeroyd, A. J. [J. R.], Jury, S. L. & Rumsey, F. J. (1983). Cicerbita macrophylla (Willd.) Wallr. B. S. B.I. News 33: 14–15.Google Scholar
Beauverd, G. (1910). Contribution à l'étude des Composées le genre Cicerbita. Bull. Soc. Bot. Genève ser. 2, 2: 99–145.Google Scholar
Marren, P. R., Payne, A. F. & Randall, R. E. (1986). The past and present status of Cicerbita alpina (L.) Wallr. in Britain. Watsonia 16: 131–142.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1986). The genus Cicerbita Wallr. in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 121–129.Google Scholar
Wegmüller, S. (1994). Cicerbita plumieri (L.) Kirschl. eine cytologische arealkundliche und ökologische Studie. Bot. Jahrb. 116: 189–219.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. alpina.]
Clabby, G. & Osborne, B. A. (1999). Mycelis muralis (L.) Dumort. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 87: 156–172.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1978). Taxonomical application of ligule microcharacters in Compositae. Bot. Tidsskr. 72: 125–147.Google Scholar
Bentham, G. (1873). Notes on the classification, history, and geographical distribution of Compositae. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 13: 355–458.Google Scholar
Bremer, K. (1994). Asteraceae: cladistics and classification. Portland, Oregon.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1961). Compositae and the study of functional evolution. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 39: 216–232.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Carlquist, S. (1976). Tribal interrelationships and phylogeny of the Asteraceae. Aliso 8: 465–492.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Phylogeny and taxonomy of the Compositae. Amer. Midl. Naturalist 53: 478–511.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1977). The Compositae revisited. Brittonia 29: 137–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Czapik, R. (1996). Problems of apomictic reproduction in the Families Compositae and Rosaceae. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 381–387.Google Scholar
Heywood, V. H., Harborne, J. B. & Turner, B. L. (Edits). (1977). The biology and chemistry of the Compositae. 2 vols. London, New York, San Francisco.Google Scholar
Hind, D. J. N., Jeffrey, C. & Pope, G. V. (1995). Advances in Compositae systematics. Kew.Google Scholar
King, R. M. & Dawson, H. W. (1975). Cassini on Compositae collected from the Dictionnaire des sciences naturelleswith an index by the authors. A facsimile reprint of Cassini's articles on Compositae published in Cuvier, Dict. Sci. Nat. in 3 volumes with precise dates and indication of original pagination.Google Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1997). Early suprageneric names in Asteraceae. Compositae Newsletter 30: 29–45.Google Scholar
Wagenitz, G. (1975). Systematics and phylogeny of the Compositae (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 125: 29–46.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kruse, J. & Meusel, H. (1969). Zur Blattfolge und Blattbildung einiger. 1. Echinops. Feddes Rep. 80: 339–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greig-Smith, J. & Sagar, G. R. (1981). Biological causes of local rarity in Carlina vulgaris in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 389–400. Chichester.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arènes, J. (1950). Monographie du genre Arctium L. Bull. Jard. Bot. État Bruxelles 20: 67–156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babington, C. C. (1856). On the British species of Arctium. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, 17: 369–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 46: 380–382.Google Scholar
Duistermaat, H. (1996). Monograph of Arctium L. (Asteraceae). Gorteria Suppl. 3, 1–143.Google Scholar
Evans, A. H. (1913). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 51: 113–119.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. minus aggr.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 208–209 [A. lappa sens. strict.]Google Scholar
Perring, F. H. (1960). Report on the survey of Arctium L. agg. in Britain, 1959. Proc. B. S. B. I. 4: 33–37.Google Scholar
Kasmi, S. M. A. (1964). Revision der Gattung Carduus (Compositae). Mitt. Bot. Staatssamml. (München) 5: 279–550.Google Scholar
Moore, R. J. & Mulligan, G. A. (1956). Natural hybridisation between Carduus acanthoides and Carduus nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 34: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mulligan, G. A. & Moore, R. J. (1961). Natural selection among hybrids between Carduus acanthoides and C. nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 39: 269–279.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1969). Cirsium acaule Scop. Watsonia 7: 167.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1914). Der Formenkreis des Cirsium eriophorum (L.) Scop. in Europa by F. Petrak. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 3: 361–362.Google Scholar
Everet, S. (1993). Cirsium tuberosum (L.) All. Tuberous Thistle in Gillam, B. (Edit.) The Wiltshire flora, pp. 83–90. Newbury.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. arvense, C. palustre and C. vulgare.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 102–103, 162–163. [C. heterophyllum and C. palustre.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 290–291. [C. arvensis.]Google Scholar
Klinkhamer, P. G. L. & DeJong, T. J. (1993). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium vulgare (Savi) Ten. (Carduus lanceolatus L.; Cirsium lanceolatum (L.) Scop., non Hill). Jour. Ecol. 81: 177–191.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pigott, C. D. (1968). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium acaulon (L.) Scop. (C. acaule (L.) Weber, Carduus acaulos L.; Cnicus acaulis (L.) Willd.). Jour. Ecol. 56: 597–612.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. tuberosum.]Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1923). Centaurea scabiosa L.: varieties and a hybrid. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 767–773.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1921). British forms of Centaurea jacea. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 163–173.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1922). British Centaureas of the nigra group. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 406–417.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1927). Centaurea pratensis. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 149–152.Google Scholar
Elkington, T. T. & Middlefell, L. C. (1972). Population variation within Centaurea nigra L. in the Sheffield region. Watsonia 9: 109–116.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. scabiosa.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 220–221 [C. cyanus.]Google Scholar
Marsden-Jones, E. M. & Turrill, W. B. (1954). British Knapweeds. London.Google Scholar
Ockendon, D. J., Walters, S. M. & Whiffen, T. P. (1969). Variation within Centaurea nigra L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 549–552.Google Scholar
Palmer, R. C. (1995). Centaurea jacea not yet extinct in Britain?B. S. B.I. News 69: 75.Google Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1979). Presidential Address, 1978: Experimental work on the British flora. Watsonia 12: 201–207. fide C. scabiosa.Google Scholar
Hanelt, P. (1963). Monographische Übersicht der Gattung Carthamus L. (Compositae). Feddes Rep. 67: 41–180, plus plates.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 280–281. [C. intybus.]Google Scholar
Philips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1950). Lapsana intermedia in Britain. Watsonia 1: 234–237.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1981). Lapsana intermedia Bieb. or Lapsana communis L. subsp. intermedia (Bieb.) Hayek. Watsonia 13: 299–302.Google Scholar
Miekle, R. D. (1979). Rhagadiolus: a misunderstood genus. Taxon 28: 133–141.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1983). Those Latin names. B. S. B.I. News 33: 28.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [H. radicata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, J. S. (1975). Aneuploidy and isolation in two Hypochaeris species. Chromosoma 52: 89–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [H. glabra.]Google Scholar
Turkington, R. & Aarssen, L. W. (1983). Hypochaeris radicata L. (Achyrophorus radicatus (L.) Scop. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 71: 999–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, T. C. E. (1976). Hypochoeris maculata L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 64: 757–774.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [Leontodon autumnalis L.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holub, J. (1977). New names in Phanerogamae 5. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 12: 293–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finch, R. A. (1967). Natural chromosome variation in Leontodon. Heredity (London) 22: 359–386.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. hispidus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beadell, A. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 11: 178–179.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Jour. Bot. (London) 74: 354–355.Google Scholar
Lack, H. W. (1975). A note on Helminthotheca Zinn (Compositae). Taxon 24: 111–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1929). Scorzonera humilis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 67: 26–27.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [S. hispanica.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. humilis.]Google Scholar
Woodman, J. P. (1997). Scorzonera humilis – new to Wales. B. S. B. I. News 75: 70–71.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [T. porrifolius.]Google Scholar
Barber, H. N. (1941). Spontaneous hybrids between Sonchus asper and S. oleraceous. Ann. Bot. new ser. 5: 375–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewin, R. A. (1948). Sonchus L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 36: 203–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lousley, J. E. (1968). A glabrous perennial Sonchus in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 151–157.Google Scholar
Pegtel, D. M. (?1976). On the ecology of two varieties of Sonchus arvensis L. Groningen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough [S. palustris.]Google Scholar
Carter, R. N. & Prince, S. D. (1982). A history of the taxonomic treatment of unlobed-leaved prickly lettuce, Lactuca serriola L., in Britain. Watsonia 14: 59–62.Google Scholar
Ferákova, V. (1977). The Genus Lactuca L. in Europe. Univerzita Komenského.Google Scholar
Leick, E. & Steubring, L. (1957). Lactuca tatarica (L.) C. A. Meyer als Wanderpflanze und Insel-Endemit. Feddes Rep. 59: 179–189.Google Scholar
Oswald, P. H. (2000). Historical records of Lactuca serriola L. and L. virosa L. in Britain, with special reference to Cambridgeshire (v.c. 29). Watsonia 23: 149–159.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Carter, R. N. (1977). Prickly Lettuce (Lactuca serriola L.) in Britain. Watsonia 11: 331–338.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.)The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. saligna.]Google Scholar
Akeroyd, A. J. [J. R.], Jury, S. L. & Rumsey, F. J. (1983). Cicerbita macrophylla (Willd.) Wallr. B. S. B.I. News 33: 14–15.Google Scholar
Beauverd, G. (1910). Contribution à l'étude des Composées le genre Cicerbita. Bull. Soc. Bot. Genève ser. 2, 2: 99–145.Google Scholar
Marren, P. R., Payne, A. F. & Randall, R. E. (1986). The past and present status of Cicerbita alpina (L.) Wallr. in Britain. Watsonia 16: 131–142.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1986). The genus Cicerbita Wallr. in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 121–129.Google Scholar
Wegmüller, S. (1994). Cicerbita plumieri (L.) Kirschl. eine cytologische arealkundliche und ökologische Studie. Bot. Jahrb. 116: 189–219.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. alpina.]
Clabby, G. & Osborne, B. A. (1999). Mycelis muralis (L.) Dumort. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 87: 156–172.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kruse, J. & Meusel, H. (1969). Zur Blattfolge und Blattbildung einiger. 1. Echinops. Feddes Rep. 80: 339–356.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Greig-Smith, J. & Sagar, G. R. (1981). Biological causes of local rarity in Carlina vulgaris in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 389–400. Chichester.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Arènes, J. (1950). Monographie du genre Arctium L. Bull. Jard. Bot. État Bruxelles 20: 67–156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Babington, C. C. (1856). On the British species of Arctium. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, 17: 369–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 46: 380–382.Google Scholar
Duistermaat, H. (1996). Monograph of Arctium L. (Asteraceae). Gorteria Suppl. 3, 1–143.Google Scholar
Evans, A. H. (1913). The British species of Arctium. Jour. Bot. (London) 51: 113–119.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. minus aggr.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 208–209 [A. lappa sens. strict.]Google Scholar
Perring, F. H. (1960). Report on the survey of Arctium L. agg. in Britain, 1959. Proc. B. S. B. I. 4: 33–37.Google Scholar
Kasmi, S. M. A. (1964). Revision der Gattung Carduus (Compositae). Mitt. Bot. Staatssamml. (München) 5: 279–550.Google Scholar
Moore, R. J. & Mulligan, G. A. (1956). Natural hybridisation between Carduus acanthoides and Carduus nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 34: 71–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Mulligan, G. A. & Moore, R. J. (1961). Natural selection among hybrids between Carduus acanthoides and C. nutans in Ontario. Canad. Jour. Bot. 39: 269–279.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Dandy, J. E. (1969). Cirsium acaule Scop. Watsonia 7: 167.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1914). Der Formenkreis des Cirsium eriophorum (L.) Scop. in Europa by F. Petrak. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 3: 361–362.Google Scholar
Everet, S. (1993). Cirsium tuberosum (L.) All. Tuberous Thistle in Gillam, B. (Edit.) The Wiltshire flora, pp. 83–90. Newbury.
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. arvense, C. palustre and C. vulgare.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1958). The amphi-atlantic plants and their phytogeographical connections. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 7: 102–103, 162–163. [C. heterophyllum and C. palustre.]Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 290–291. [C. arvensis.]Google Scholar
Klinkhamer, P. G. L. & DeJong, T. J. (1993). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium vulgare (Savi) Ten. (Carduus lanceolatus L.; Cirsium lanceolatum (L.) Scop., non Hill). Jour. Ecol. 81: 177–191.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pigott, C. D. (1968). Biological flora of the British Isles. Cirsium acaulon (L.) Scop. (C. acaule (L.) Weber, Carduus acaulos L.; Cnicus acaulis (L.) Willd.). Jour. Ecol. 56: 597–612.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. tuberosum.]Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1923). Centaurea scabiosa L.: varieties and a hybrid. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 767–773.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1921). British forms of Centaurea jacea. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 163–173.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1922). British Centaureas of the nigra group. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 406–417.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1927). Centaurea pratensis. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 149–152.Google Scholar
Elkington, T. T. & Middlefell, L. C. (1972). Population variation within Centaurea nigra L. in the Sheffield region. Watsonia 9: 109–116.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. scabiosa.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 220–221 [C. cyanus.]Google Scholar
Marsden-Jones, E. M. & Turrill, W. B. (1954). British Knapweeds. London.Google Scholar
Ockendon, D. J., Walters, S. M. & Whiffen, T. P. (1969). Variation within Centaurea nigra L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 549–552.Google Scholar
Palmer, R. C. (1995). Centaurea jacea not yet extinct in Britain?B. S. B.I. News 69: 75.Google Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1979). Presidential Address, 1978: Experimental work on the British flora. Watsonia 12: 201–207. fide C. scabiosa.Google Scholar
Hanelt, P. (1963). Monographische Übersicht der Gattung Carthamus L. (Compositae). Feddes Rep. 67: 41–180, plus plates.Google Scholar
Hultén, E. (1971). The circumpolar plants. II. Dicotyledons. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 4, 13: 280–281. [C. intybus.]Google Scholar
Philips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1950). Lapsana intermedia in Britain. Watsonia 1: 234–237.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1981). Lapsana intermedia Bieb. or Lapsana communis L. subsp. intermedia (Bieb.) Hayek. Watsonia 13: 299–302.Google Scholar
Miekle, R. D. (1979). Rhagadiolus: a misunderstood genus. Taxon 28: 133–141.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1983). Those Latin names. B. S. B.I. News 33: 28.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [H. radicata.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Parker, J. S. (1975). Aneuploidy and isolation in two Hypochaeris species. Chromosoma 52: 89–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [H. glabra.]Google Scholar
Turkington, R. & Aarssen, L. W. (1983). Hypochaeris radicata L. (Achyrophorus radicatus (L.) Scop. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 71: 999–1022.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wells, T. C. E. (1976). Hypochoeris maculata L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 64: 757–774.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [Leontodon autumnalis L.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Holub, J. (1977). New names in Phanerogamae 5. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 12: 293–311.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finch, R. A. (1967). Natural chromosome variation in Leontodon. Heredity (London) 22: 359–386.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [L. hispidus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beadell, A. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 11: 178–179.Google Scholar
Britton, C. E. (1936). Picris spinulosa Bertol. Jour. Bot. (London) 74: 354–355.Google Scholar
Lack, H. W. (1975). A note on Helminthotheca Zinn (Compositae). Taxon 24: 111–112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1929). Scorzonera humilis L. Jour. Bot. (London) 67: 26–27.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [S. hispanica.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. humilis.]Google Scholar
Woodman, J. P. (1997). Scorzonera humilis – new to Wales. B. S. B. I. News 75: 70–71.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London. [T. porrifolius.]Google Scholar
Barber, H. N. (1941). Spontaneous hybrids between Sonchus asper and S. oleraceous. Ann. Bot. new ser. 5: 375–377.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lewin, R. A. (1948). Sonchus L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 36: 203–223.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lousley, J. E. (1968). A glabrous perennial Sonchus in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 151–157.Google Scholar
Pegtel, D. M. (?1976). On the ecology of two varieties of Sonchus arvensis L. Groningen.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough [S. palustris.]Google Scholar
Carter, R. N. & Prince, S. D. (1982). A history of the taxonomic treatment of unlobed-leaved prickly lettuce, Lactuca serriola L., in Britain. Watsonia 14: 59–62.Google Scholar
Ferákova, V. (1977). The Genus Lactuca L. in Europe. Univerzita Komenského.Google Scholar
Leick, E. & Steubring, L. (1957). Lactuca tatarica (L.) C. A. Meyer als Wanderpflanze und Insel-Endemit. Feddes Rep. 59: 179–189.Google Scholar
Oswald, P. H. (2000). Historical records of Lactuca serriola L. and L. virosa L. in Britain, with special reference to Cambridgeshire (v.c. 29). Watsonia 23: 149–159.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Carter, R. N. (1977). Prickly Lettuce (Lactuca serriola L.) in Britain. Watsonia 11: 331–338.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.)The biological aspects of rare plant conservation, pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [L. saligna.]Google Scholar
Akeroyd, A. J. [J. R.], Jury, S. L. & Rumsey, F. J. (1983). Cicerbita macrophylla (Willd.) Wallr. B. S. B.I. News 33: 14–15.Google Scholar
Beauverd, G. (1910). Contribution à l'étude des Composées le genre Cicerbita. Bull. Soc. Bot. Genève ser. 2, 2: 99–145.Google Scholar
Marren, P. R., Payne, A. F. & Randall, R. E. (1986). The past and present status of Cicerbita alpina (L.) Wallr. in Britain. Watsonia 16: 131–142.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1986). The genus Cicerbita Wallr. in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 121–129.Google Scholar
Wegmüller, S. (1994). Cicerbita plumieri (L.) Kirschl. eine cytologische arealkundliche und ökologische Studie. Bot. Jahrb. 116: 189–219.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. alpina.]
Clabby, G. & Osborne, B. A. (1999). Mycelis muralis (L.) Dumort. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 87: 156–172.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Borgvall, T. (1960). The Taraxacum Flora of Bohuslän. Acta Horti Gotob. 23: 1–40.Google Scholar
Christiansen, M. P. (1936). Nye Taraxacum-arter af Gruppen Vulgaria. Dansk Bot. Ark. 9(2): 1–32.Google Scholar
Christiansen, M. P. (1942). Taraxacum L. in C. Raunkiaer, Dansk Ekskursions – Flora. Ed. 6, by K. Wiinsted. 321.Google Scholar
Christiansen, M. P. (1942). The Taraxacum-flora of Iceland in Rosenvinger, J. L. A. K. et al. (but (3) by Gröntved, J., Paulsen, O. & Søvensen, T..) (Edits.) The Botany of Iceland 3(3): 229–343, plus plates 1–44.
Christiansen, M. P. (1971). Nye Taraxacum-arter i Danmark. Bot. Tidsskr. 66: 76–97.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1905). Om Scandinavska Taraxacum former. Bot. Not. 1905: 145–172.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (4 Nov., 1906). Einige wildwachsende Taraxaca aus dem Botanischen Garten zu Upsala in Sernander, R. et al. (Edits.) Botaniska Studier tillägnade F. R. Kjellman, pp. 164–183. Uppsala.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (13 Nov., 1907). Taraxacum Weber in Warming, E. et al. (Edits.) Botany of the Faeröes, vol. 3, p. 840. Copenhagen & Christiania.
Dahlstedt, H. (1909). Nya skandinaviska Taraxacum-arter. Bot. Not. 1909: 167–179.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1910). Östsvenska Taraxaca. Ark. Bot. (Stockh.) 9(10): 1–74.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1911). Nya Östsvenska Taraxaca. Ark. Bot. (Stockh.) 10(6): 1–36.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1911). Västsvenska Taraxaca. Ark. Bot. (Stockh.) 10(11): 1–74.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1912). Nordsvenska Taraxaca. Ark. Bot. (Stockh.) 12(2): 1–122.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1913). Taraxaca Scandinavica exsiccata3: 14. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1920). Taraxacum anglicum Dahlst. Plant notes for 1919. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 567.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1921). De svenska arterna av slaktet Taraxacum. I. Erythrosperma, II Obliqua. Acta Fl. Sueciae 1: 1–160.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1923). Some new English species of Taraxacum. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 773–780.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1925). Taraxaca från vastra Norge. Bergen Mus. Årbok.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1925). Om Ölands Taraxacum-flora. Ark. Bot. (Stockh.) 19(18): 1–19.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1926). In Johnston, H. H., Scottish Taraxaca. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 29: 300–305.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1927). In Johnston, H. H., Scottish Taraxaca. Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 29: 416–423.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1927). Plant notes for 1926. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 30–32.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1929). Plant notes for 1928. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 619–629.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1929). Über einige orientalische Taraxacum-Arten. Acta Hort. Berg. 9: 1–36, plus plates.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1930). Plant notes for 1929. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 9: 26–30.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1930). De svenska arterna av slaktet Taraxacum. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. ser. 3, 9(2): 1–97.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1932). Plant notes for 1931. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 9: 562–566.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1935). Nya skandinaviska Taraxaca. Bot. Not. 1935: 295–316.Google Scholar
Dudman, A. A. & Richards, A. J. (1994). Seven new species of Taraxacum Wigg. (Asteraceae), native to the British Isles. Watsonia 20: 119–132.Google Scholar
Dudman, A. A. & Richards, A. J. (1997). Dandelions of Great Britain and Ireland. London.Google Scholar
Florström, B. (1914). Studier öfver Taraxacum-floran i Satakunta. Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 39(4): 1–125.Google Scholar
Hagendijk, A., Soest, J. L. & Zevenbergen, H. A. (1972). Neue Taraxacumarten der Niederlande. Acta Bot. Neerl. 21(5): 491–511.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagendijk, A., Soest, J. L. & Zevenbergen, H. A. (1973). Neue Taraxacumarten der Niederlande II. Acta Bot. Neerl. 22(6): 616–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagendijk, A., Soest, J. L. & Zevenbergen, H. A. (1974). Neue Taraxacumarten der Niederlande III. Acta Bot. Neerl. 23(4): 439–459.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagendijk, A., Soest, J. L. & Zevenbergen, H. A. (1976). Neue Taraxacumarten der Niederlande IV. Acta Bot. Neerl. 25(1): 81–105.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hagendijk, A., Soest, J. L. & Zevenbergen, H. A. (1978). Neue Taraxacumarten der Niederlande V. Acta Bot. Neerl. 27(5–6): 307–331.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1934). Några nya eller i Sverige nyfunna Taraxacum-arter. Bot. Not. 1934: 1–42.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1935). Taraxaca från södra och mellersta Sverige samt Danmark. Bot. Not. 1935: 96–130.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1935). Some Taraxacum-species from Ireland and Wales cultivated in the Botanical Garden of Lund. Bot. Not. 1935: 429–438.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1936). Några Taraxaca huvudsakligen från västra Sverige. Acta Horti Gotob. 11: 19–41.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1937). On some Taraxacum species of the Group Vulgaria Dahlst. Bot. Not. 1937: 56–62.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1938). Bidrag till kännedomen om Skandinaviens Taraxacum-flora II. Bot. Not. 1938: 499–508.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1942). Taraxacum in Holmgren, B.Blekinges Flora, pp. 322–346. Karlshamn.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1943). Några nya Taraxaca från Skåne och Danmark. Bot. Not. 1943: 232–242.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1946). Zur Taraxacum – Flora der Insel Öland. Bot. Not. 1946: 335–363.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. (1947). Über die Taraxacum-flora der Insel Rügen. Svensk Bot. Tidskr. 41: 81–103.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. & Lillieroth, C. G. (1941). Beiträge zur Taraxacum der Inselgruppe Lofoten. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 82: 83–99.Google Scholar
Haglund, G. E. & Morander, R. (1937). Till Hjälmarlandskapens Taraxacum-flora. Svensk Bot. Tidskr. 31: 339–353.Google Scholar
Haworth, C. C. (1990). Six native species of Taraxacum new to the British Isles. Watsonia 18: 131–138.Google Scholar
Haworth, C. C. (1997). Taraxacum in Halliday, G.A flora of Cumbria. University of LancasterGoogle Scholar
Haworth, C. C. & Richards, A. J. (1990). The lectotypification and revision of Dahlstedt's species of Taraxacum Weber based on British or Irish plants. Watsonia 18: 125–130.Google Scholar
Hughes, J. & Richards, A. J. (1988). The genetic structure of populations of sexual and asexual Taraxacum (dandelions). Heredity (London) 60: 161–171.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hughes, J. & Richards, A. J. (1989). Isozymes, and the status of Taraxacum (Asteraceae) agamospecies. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 99: 365–376.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kirschner, J. & , J. (1987). Again on the sections in Taraxacum (Cichoriaceae) (Studies in Taraxacum 6). Taxon 36: 608–617.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kirschner, J. & , J. (1995). Současń stav taxonomického v́zkumu rodu Taraxacum v České a Slovenské republice. Zpr. Čes. Bot. Spaleč. Praha 29: 1–9. (Gives other papers on Taraxacum by the same authors.)Google Scholar
Kirschner, J. & , J. (1996). Modes of speciation and evolution of sections inTaraxacum. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 415–426.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kirschner, J. & , J. (1997). A nomenclatural checklist of supraspecific names inTaraxacum. Taxon 46: 87–98.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kirschner, J. & , J. (1998). A monograph of Taraxacum sect. PalustriaPruhonice.Google Scholar
Lange, Th. (1938). Jämtlands Kärlväxtflora. Acta Bot. Fenn. 21: 1–204. (H. Dahlstedt species ex T. A. Lange, the remainder ex G. Haglund.)Google Scholar
Lambinon, J. & Soest, J. L. (1962). Deux Taraxacum nouveaux de Belgique. Lejeunea nov. ser. 8: 1–2.Google Scholar
Lindberg, H. (1908). Taraxacum-former från södra och mellersta Finland. Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 29(9): 1–48.Google Scholar
Lindberg, H. (1909). Nytt bidrag till kännedomen af Taraxacum-formerna i södra och mellersta Finland. Meddeland. Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 35: 13–31.Google Scholar
Lindberg, H. (1910). Finska Taraxacum-former. Meddeland. Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 36: 5.Google Scholar
Lindberg, H. (1935). Die früchte der Taraxacum-arten Finnlands. Acta Bot. Fenn. 17: 1–22, tafel 1–38.Google Scholar
Lindberg, H. & Marklund, G. (1911). Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 34(7): 5.Google Scholar
Marklund, G. (1925). Nya Taraxaca. Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 55(5): 1–25, plus plates.Google Scholar
Marklund, G. (1938). Die Taraxacum-Flora Estlands. Acta Bot. Fenn. 23: 1–150.Google Scholar
Marklund, G. (1940). Die Taraxacum-Flora Nylands. Acta Bot. Fenn. 26: 1–187.Google Scholar
Mogie, M. & Richards, A. J. (1983). Satellited chromosomes, systematics and phylogeny in Taraxacum (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 141: 219–229.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
, H. (1972). Om nogle danske maelkebøtter. Bot. Tidsskr. 67(1–2): 139–145.Google Scholar
Øllgaard, H. (1978). New species of Taraxacum from Denmark. Bot. Not. 131(4): 497–521.Google Scholar
Øllgaard, H. (1983). Hamata, a new section of Taraxacum (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 141: 199–217.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Palmer, R. C. & Scott, W. (1995). A forgotten Dandelion. Watsonia 20: 279–281.Google Scholar
Palmgren, A. (1910). Bidrag till kännedom om ålands Vegetation och Flora. I Taraxaca. Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 34(1): 1–53 and plates 1–12.Google Scholar
Palmgren, A. (1910). Acta Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 34(4): 1–16.Google Scholar
Puolanne, M. E. (1932–1933). Helsingin ja sen lähiseudun kasvisto. 1. Taraxacum-lajit. Memoranda Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 8: 136–181.Google Scholar
Railonsala, A. (1942). Ann. Soc. Zool. Bot. Fenn. ‘Vanamo’16(5): 11.Google Scholar
Railonsala, A. (1957). Taraxaca nova I. Arch. Soc. Zool. Bot. Fenn. ‘Vanamo’ 11: 148–171.Google Scholar
Railonsala, A. (1967). Taraxaca nova VI. Ann. Bot. Fenn. 4: 102–115.Google Scholar
Raunkiaer, C. (1903). Kimdannelse uden befrügtning hos Maelkebotte (Taraxacum). Bot. Tidsskr. 25(2): 109–139.Google Scholar
Raunkiaer, C. (Jan.–June, 1906). Dansk Ekskursions-Flora. Ed. 2. pp. 254–258. København & Kristiania.Google Scholar
Raunkiaer, C. (1922). Dansk Ekskursions-Flora. Ed. 4. Ostenfeld, C. H. & Raunkiaer, C. (Edits.). (Taraxacum, pp. 303–307 by C. Raunkiaer.)Google Scholar
Raunkiaer, C. (1934). Dansk Ekskursions-Flora. Ed. 5. Wiinstedt, K. & Jessen, K. (Edits.). København & Kristiania. (Taraxacum, pp. 302–318, by M. P. Christiansen & K. Wiinstedt, but new species by individual authors.)Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1972). The Taraxacum Flora of the British Isles. Watsonia 9 suppl.: 1–141.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1973). The origin of Taraxacum agamospecies. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 66: 189–211.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1981). New species of Taraxacum from the British Isles. Watsonia 13: 185–193.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1985). Sectional nomenclature in Taraxacum (Asteraceae). Taxon 34(4): 633–644.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1989). A comparison of within-plant karyological heterogeneity in nucleolar organiser chromosome. Pl. Syst. Evol. 163: 177–185.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1992). The Taraxacum flora of the Sierra de Guadarrama and its surroundings (Spain). Anales Jard. Bot. Madrid 50: 201–208.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1996). Genetic variability in obligate apomicts of the Genus Taraxacum. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 405–414.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Richards, A. J. & Haworth, C. C. (1984). Further new species of Taraxacum from the British Isles. Watsonia 15: 85–94 and plates 1–3.Google Scholar
Sahlin, C. I. (1983). Taraxacum cenabense Sahlin, a new Anglo-French species. Watsonia 14: 281–282.Google Scholar
Sahlin, C. I. & Soest, J. L. (1970). Taraxacum atactum, spec. nov. Acta Bot. Neerl. 19: 197–200.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Såltin, H. (1971). Sieben neue nordische Taraxaca. Mem. Soc. Fauna Fl. Fenn. 47: 38–59 and plates 1–9.Google Scholar
Soest, J. L. (1956). New Taraxaca from the Netherlands. Acta Bot. Neerl. 5: 94–101.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Soest, J. L. (1961). Quelques nouvelles espèces de Taraxacum, native d'Europe. Acta Bot. Neerl. 10: 280–306.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Soest, J. L. (1975). Quelques espèces nouvelles de Taraxacum, de France. Acta Bot. Neerl. 24: 139–154.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Soest, J. L., Hagendijk, A. & Zevenbergen, H. (1968). Taraxacum kernianum, spec. nov. Gorteria 4: 123–126.Google Scholar
Babcock, E. B. (1947). The Genus Crepis. Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 21 & 22.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P.et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. capillaris.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halliday, G. (1990). Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch, new to western Europe. Watsonia 18: 85–87.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1962). Notes on British Crepis. I. Introduction and key. B. S. B. I. Proc. 4: 398–403.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1964). Notes on British Crepis. II. Variants of Crepis capillaris (L.) Wallr. B. S. B. I. Proc. 5: 325–333.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1992). Re-establishment of a discarded name in Crepis L. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 19: 40–41.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. mollis.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. foetida, C. praemorsa.]Google Scholar
Bate-Smith, E. C., Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Chemistry and taxonomy of Hieracium L. and Pilosella Hill. Phytochemistry 7: 1165–1169.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bishop, G. F. & Davy, A. J. (1994). Hieracium pilosella L. (Pilosella officinarum F. Schultz & Schultz-Bip.) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 195–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, R. P. & Sell, P. D. (1993). Pilosella × floribunda (Wimmer & Grab.) Arvet-Touvet (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 19: 187–188.Google Scholar
Bräutigam, S. & E. (1996). Determination of the ploidy level in the Genus Hieracium subgenus Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray by flow cytometric DNA analysis. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 315–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1998). A hybrid Pilosella. B. S. B. I. News 78: 88.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1890). Bidrag till sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. I. Piloselloidea. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 23(15): 1–134.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1972). Biosystematic studies in Hieracium pilosella L. and some related species of the Subgenus Pilosella. Bot. Not. 125: 361–369.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1981). Het Schellings havikskruid (Hieracium peleterianum Mérat). Gorteria 10: 120–129.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Cytology and the mode of reproduction of some taxa of Hieracium subgenus Pilosella. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 87: 387–399.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Voortplantingswijze, hybridisatie en cytologie van het weidehavikskruid Hieracium caespitosum Dumort. Gorteria 12: 108–109.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1987). Sexual tetraploid and apomictic pentaploid populations of Hieracium pilosella (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 157: 219–245.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1988). Some notes on the origin of polyploidy in Hieracium pilosella aggr. Acta Bot. Neerl. 37: 515–522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Variation, hybridization and reproductive biology of Hieracium pilosella L. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. 94: 455–488.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Reproduction, variation and interspecific hybridisation in three species of Hieracium section Pilosellina (Compositae). Polish Bot. Studies 2: 85–103.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1992). Notes on some triple and inter-sectional hybrids in Hieracium L. and Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 95: 51–63.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Enige opmerkingen over Hieracium pilosella L. in Nederland. Gorteria 4(2): 17–26.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Een merkwaardige Verm van Hieracium pilosella L. gevonden bij Winterswijk. Gorteria 4(5): 57–60.Google Scholar
Nägeli, C. & Peter, A. (1885). Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. Vol. 1. Piloselloiden. München.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1936). Die norwegisch Unterarten des Hieracium pilosella L. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 75: 33–127.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1906). Castration and hybridisation experiments with some species of Hieracia. Bot. Tidssk. 27: 225–248.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). On Hieracium aurantiacum L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 60–69.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 312–319.Google Scholar
Rotreklova, O., Krahulcová, A., Vankova, D., Peckert, T. & Mraz, P. (2002). Chromosome numbers and breeding systems in some species of Hieracium subgen. Pilosella in Central Europe. Preslia 74: 27–44.Google Scholar
Scott, W. (1968). Pilosella flagellaris (Willd.) Sell & C. West subsp. bicapitata Sell & C. West. in Zetland. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 192–193.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1988). Pilosella Hill in Rich, T. C. G. & M. D. B. Plant Crib. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium subgenus Pilosella in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, Vol. 4, pp. 366–376. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1967). Cytological analysis of some Hieracium species, subgen. Pilosella from mountains of southern Poland. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 10: 127–141.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1969). Apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 10: 91–93.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1970). Further cytological studies in natural populations of Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 13: 111–117.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Further studies in apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 12: 209–212.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Experimental and embryological studies in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 14: 139–152.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1960). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. I. Reproduction, chromosome number and distribution. Hereditas 46: 717–736.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1972). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. II. Taxonomy and differentiation. Bot. Not. 125: 223–240.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. flagellaris subsp. bicapitata, peleterana]Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1923). Hieracium L. subgenus Pilosella in A. Engler, Das Pflanzenreich 82(IV. 280): 1147–1705.Google Scholar
Babcock, E. B. (1947). The Genus Crepis. Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 21 & 22.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P.et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. capillaris.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halliday, G. (1990). Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch, new to western Europe. Watsonia 18: 85–87.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1962). Notes on British Crepis. I. Introduction and key. B. S. B. I. Proc. 4: 398–403.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1964). Notes on British Crepis. II. Variants of Crepis capillaris (L.) Wallr. B. S. B. I. Proc. 5: 325–333.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1992). Re-establishment of a discarded name in Crepis L. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 19: 40–41.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. mollis.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. foetida, C. praemorsa.]Google Scholar
Bate-Smith, E. C., Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Chemistry and taxonomy of Hieracium L. and Pilosella Hill. Phytochemistry 7: 1165–1169.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bishop, G. F. & Davy, A. J. (1994). Hieracium pilosella L. (Pilosella officinarum F. Schultz & Schultz-Bip.) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 195–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, R. P. & Sell, P. D. (1993). Pilosella × floribunda (Wimmer & Grab.) Arvet-Touvet (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 19: 187–188.Google Scholar
Bräutigam, S. & E. (1996). Determination of the ploidy level in the Genus Hieracium subgenus Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray by flow cytometric DNA analysis. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 315–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1998). A hybrid Pilosella. B. S. B. I. News 78: 88.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1890). Bidrag till sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. I. Piloselloidea. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 23(15): 1–134.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1972). Biosystematic studies in Hieracium pilosella L. and some related species of the Subgenus Pilosella. Bot. Not. 125: 361–369.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1981). Het Schellings havikskruid (Hieracium peleterianum Mérat). Gorteria 10: 120–129.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Cytology and the mode of reproduction of some taxa of Hieracium subgenus Pilosella. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 87: 387–399.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Voortplantingswijze, hybridisatie en cytologie van het weidehavikskruid Hieracium caespitosum Dumort. Gorteria 12: 108–109.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1987). Sexual tetraploid and apomictic pentaploid populations of Hieracium pilosella (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 157: 219–245.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1988). Some notes on the origin of polyploidy in Hieracium pilosella aggr. Acta Bot. Neerl. 37: 515–522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Variation, hybridization and reproductive biology of Hieracium pilosella L. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. 94: 455–488.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Reproduction, variation and interspecific hybridisation in three species of Hieracium section Pilosellina (Compositae). Polish Bot. Studies 2: 85–103.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1992). Notes on some triple and inter-sectional hybrids in Hieracium L. and Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 95: 51–63.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Enige opmerkingen over Hieracium pilosella L. in Nederland. Gorteria 4(2): 17–26.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Een merkwaardige Verm van Hieracium pilosella L. gevonden bij Winterswijk. Gorteria 4(5): 57–60.Google Scholar
Nägeli, C. & Peter, A. (1885). Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. Vol. 1. Piloselloiden. München.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1936). Die norwegisch Unterarten des Hieracium pilosella L. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 75: 33–127.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1906). Castration and hybridisation experiments with some species of Hieracia. Bot. Tidssk. 27: 225–248.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). On Hieracium aurantiacum L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 60–69.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 312–319.Google Scholar
Rotreklova, O., Krahulcová, A., Vankova, D., Peckert, T. & Mraz, P. (2002). Chromosome numbers and breeding systems in some species of Hieracium subgen. Pilosella in Central Europe. Preslia 74: 27–44.Google Scholar
Scott, W. (1968). Pilosella flagellaris (Willd.) Sell & C. West subsp. bicapitata Sell & C. West. in Zetland. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 192–193.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1988). Pilosella Hill in Rich, T. C. G. & M. D. B. Plant Crib. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium subgenus Pilosella in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, Vol. 4, pp. 366–376. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1967). Cytological analysis of some Hieracium species, subgen. Pilosella from mountains of southern Poland. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 10: 127–141.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1969). Apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 10: 91–93.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1970). Further cytological studies in natural populations of Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 13: 111–117.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Further studies in apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 12: 209–212.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Experimental and embryological studies in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 14: 139–152.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1960). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. I. Reproduction, chromosome number and distribution. Hereditas 46: 717–736.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1972). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. II. Taxonomy and differentiation. Bot. Not. 125: 223–240.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. flagellaris subsp. bicapitata, peleterana]Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1923). Hieracium L. subgenus Pilosella in A. Engler, Das Pflanzenreich 82(IV. 280): 1147–1705.Google Scholar
Babcock, E. B. (1947). The Genus Crepis. Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 21 & 22.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P.et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. capillaris.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halliday, G. (1990). Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch, new to western Europe. Watsonia 18: 85–87.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1962). Notes on British Crepis. I. Introduction and key. B. S. B. I. Proc. 4: 398–403.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1964). Notes on British Crepis. II. Variants of Crepis capillaris (L.) Wallr. B. S. B. I. Proc. 5: 325–333.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1992). Re-establishment of a discarded name in Crepis L. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 19: 40–41.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. mollis.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. foetida, C. praemorsa.]Google Scholar
Bate-Smith, E. C., Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Chemistry and taxonomy of Hieracium L. and Pilosella Hill. Phytochemistry 7: 1165–1169.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bishop, G. F. & Davy, A. J. (1994). Hieracium pilosella L. (Pilosella officinarum F. Schultz & Schultz-Bip.) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 195–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, R. P. & Sell, P. D. (1993). Pilosella × floribunda (Wimmer & Grab.) Arvet-Touvet (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 19: 187–188.Google Scholar
Bräutigam, S. & E. (1996). Determination of the ploidy level in the Genus Hieracium subgenus Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray by flow cytometric DNA analysis. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 315–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1998). A hybrid Pilosella. B. S. B. I. News 78: 88.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1890). Bidrag till sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. I. Piloselloidea. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 23(15): 1–134.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1972). Biosystematic studies in Hieracium pilosella L. and some related species of the Subgenus Pilosella. Bot. Not. 125: 361–369.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1981). Het Schellings havikskruid (Hieracium peleterianum Mérat). Gorteria 10: 120–129.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Cytology and the mode of reproduction of some taxa of Hieracium subgenus Pilosella. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 87: 387–399.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Voortplantingswijze, hybridisatie en cytologie van het weidehavikskruid Hieracium caespitosum Dumort. Gorteria 12: 108–109.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1987). Sexual tetraploid and apomictic pentaploid populations of Hieracium pilosella (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 157: 219–245.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1988). Some notes on the origin of polyploidy in Hieracium pilosella aggr. Acta Bot. Neerl. 37: 515–522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Variation, hybridization and reproductive biology of Hieracium pilosella L. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. 94: 455–488.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Reproduction, variation and interspecific hybridisation in three species of Hieracium section Pilosellina (Compositae). Polish Bot. Studies 2: 85–103.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1992). Notes on some triple and inter-sectional hybrids in Hieracium L. and Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 95: 51–63.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Enige opmerkingen over Hieracium pilosella L. in Nederland. Gorteria 4(2): 17–26.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Een merkwaardige Verm van Hieracium pilosella L. gevonden bij Winterswijk. Gorteria 4(5): 57–60.Google Scholar
Nägeli, C. & Peter, A. (1885). Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. Vol. 1. Piloselloiden. München.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1936). Die norwegisch Unterarten des Hieracium pilosella L. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 75: 33–127.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1906). Castration and hybridisation experiments with some species of Hieracia. Bot. Tidssk. 27: 225–248.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). On Hieracium aurantiacum L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 60–69.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 312–319.Google Scholar
Rotreklova, O., Krahulcová, A., Vankova, D., Peckert, T. & Mraz, P. (2002). Chromosome numbers and breeding systems in some species of Hieracium subgen. Pilosella in Central Europe. Preslia 74: 27–44.Google Scholar
Scott, W. (1968). Pilosella flagellaris (Willd.) Sell & C. West subsp. bicapitata Sell & C. West. in Zetland. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 192–193.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1988). Pilosella Hill in Rich, T. C. G. & M. D. B. Plant Crib. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium subgenus Pilosella in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, Vol. 4, pp. 366–376. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1967). Cytological analysis of some Hieracium species, subgen. Pilosella from mountains of southern Poland. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 10: 127–141.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1969). Apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 10: 91–93.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1970). Further cytological studies in natural populations of Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 13: 111–117.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Further studies in apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 12: 209–212.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Experimental and embryological studies in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 14: 139–152.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1960). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. I. Reproduction, chromosome number and distribution. Hereditas 46: 717–736.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1972). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. II. Taxonomy and differentiation. Bot. Not. 125: 223–240.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. flagellaris subsp. bicapitata, peleterana]Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1923). Hieracium L. subgenus Pilosella in A. Engler, Das Pflanzenreich 82(IV. 280): 1147–1705.Google Scholar
Babcock, E. B. (1947). The Genus Crepis. Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 21 & 22.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P.et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. capillaris.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halliday, G. (1990). Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch, new to western Europe. Watsonia 18: 85–87.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1962). Notes on British Crepis. I. Introduction and key. B. S. B. I. Proc. 4: 398–403.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1964). Notes on British Crepis. II. Variants of Crepis capillaris (L.) Wallr. B. S. B. I. Proc. 5: 325–333.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1992). Re-establishment of a discarded name in Crepis L. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 19: 40–41.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. mollis.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. foetida, C. praemorsa.]Google Scholar
Bate-Smith, E. C., Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Chemistry and taxonomy of Hieracium L. and Pilosella Hill. Phytochemistry 7: 1165–1169.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bishop, G. F. & Davy, A. J. (1994). Hieracium pilosella L. (Pilosella officinarum F. Schultz & Schultz-Bip.) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 195–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, R. P. & Sell, P. D. (1993). Pilosella × floribunda (Wimmer & Grab.) Arvet-Touvet (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 19: 187–188.Google Scholar
Bräutigam, S. & E. (1996). Determination of the ploidy level in the Genus Hieracium subgenus Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray by flow cytometric DNA analysis. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 315–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1998). A hybrid Pilosella. B. S. B. I. News 78: 88.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1890). Bidrag till sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. I. Piloselloidea. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 23(15): 1–134.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1972). Biosystematic studies in Hieracium pilosella L. and some related species of the Subgenus Pilosella. Bot. Not. 125: 361–369.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1981). Het Schellings havikskruid (Hieracium peleterianum Mérat). Gorteria 10: 120–129.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Cytology and the mode of reproduction of some taxa of Hieracium subgenus Pilosella. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 87: 387–399.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Voortplantingswijze, hybridisatie en cytologie van het weidehavikskruid Hieracium caespitosum Dumort. Gorteria 12: 108–109.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1987). Sexual tetraploid and apomictic pentaploid populations of Hieracium pilosella (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 157: 219–245.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1988). Some notes on the origin of polyploidy in Hieracium pilosella aggr. Acta Bot. Neerl. 37: 515–522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Variation, hybridization and reproductive biology of Hieracium pilosella L. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. 94: 455–488.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Reproduction, variation and interspecific hybridisation in three species of Hieracium section Pilosellina (Compositae). Polish Bot. Studies 2: 85–103.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1992). Notes on some triple and inter-sectional hybrids in Hieracium L. and Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 95: 51–63.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Enige opmerkingen over Hieracium pilosella L. in Nederland. Gorteria 4(2): 17–26.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Een merkwaardige Verm van Hieracium pilosella L. gevonden bij Winterswijk. Gorteria 4(5): 57–60.Google Scholar
Nägeli, C. & Peter, A. (1885). Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. Vol. 1. Piloselloiden. München.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1936). Die norwegisch Unterarten des Hieracium pilosella L. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 75: 33–127.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1906). Castration and hybridisation experiments with some species of Hieracia. Bot. Tidssk. 27: 225–248.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). On Hieracium aurantiacum L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 60–69.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 312–319.Google Scholar
Rotreklova, O., Krahulcová, A., Vankova, D., Peckert, T. & Mraz, P. (2002). Chromosome numbers and breeding systems in some species of Hieracium subgen. Pilosella in Central Europe. Preslia 74: 27–44.Google Scholar
Scott, W. (1968). Pilosella flagellaris (Willd.) Sell & C. West subsp. bicapitata Sell & C. West. in Zetland. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 192–193.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1988). Pilosella Hill in Rich, T. C. G. & M. D. B. Plant Crib. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium subgenus Pilosella in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, Vol. 4, pp. 366–376. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1967). Cytological analysis of some Hieracium species, subgen. Pilosella from mountains of southern Poland. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 10: 127–141.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1969). Apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 10: 91–93.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1970). Further cytological studies in natural populations of Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 13: 111–117.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Further studies in apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 12: 209–212.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Experimental and embryological studies in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 14: 139–152.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1960). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. I. Reproduction, chromosome number and distribution. Hereditas 46: 717–736.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1972). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. II. Taxonomy and differentiation. Bot. Not. 125: 223–240.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. flagellaris subsp. bicapitata, peleterana]Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1923). Hieracium L. subgenus Pilosella in A. Engler, Das Pflanzenreich 82(IV. 280): 1147–1705.Google Scholar
Babcock, E. B. (1947). The Genus Crepis. Univ. Calif. Publ. Bot. 21 & 22.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P.et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [C. capillaris.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Halliday, G. (1990). Crepis praemorsa (L.) Tausch, new to western Europe. Watsonia 18: 85–87.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1962). Notes on British Crepis. I. Introduction and key. B. S. B. I. Proc. 4: 398–403.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1964). Notes on British Crepis. II. Variants of Crepis capillaris (L.) Wallr. B. S. B. I. Proc. 5: 325–333.Google Scholar
Reveal, J. L. (1992). Re-establishment of a discarded name in Crepis L. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 19: 40–41.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [C. mollis.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [C. foetida, C. praemorsa.]Google Scholar
Bate-Smith, E. C., Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Chemistry and taxonomy of Hieracium L. and Pilosella Hill. Phytochemistry 7: 1165–1169.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bishop, G. F. & Davy, A. J. (1994). Hieracium pilosella L. (Pilosella officinarum F. Schultz & Schultz-Bip.) in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 195–210.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bowman, R. P. & Sell, P. D. (1993). Pilosella × floribunda (Wimmer & Grab.) Arvet-Touvet (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 19: 187–188.Google Scholar
Bräutigam, S. & E. (1996). Determination of the ploidy level in the Genus Hieracium subgenus Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray by flow cytometric DNA analysis. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 315–321.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1998). A hybrid Pilosella. B. S. B. I. News 78: 88.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1890). Bidrag till sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. I. Piloselloidea. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 23(15): 1–134.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1972). Biosystematic studies in Hieracium pilosella L. and some related species of the Subgenus Pilosella. Bot. Not. 125: 361–369.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1981). Het Schellings havikskruid (Hieracium peleterianum Mérat). Gorteria 10: 120–129.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Cytology and the mode of reproduction of some taxa of Hieracium subgenus Pilosella. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 87: 387–399.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1984). Voortplantingswijze, hybridisatie en cytologie van het weidehavikskruid Hieracium caespitosum Dumort. Gorteria 12: 108–109.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1987). Sexual tetraploid and apomictic pentaploid populations of Hieracium pilosella (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 157: 219–245.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1988). Some notes on the origin of polyploidy in Hieracium pilosella aggr. Acta Bot. Neerl. 37: 515–522.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Variation, hybridization and reproductive biology of Hieracium pilosella L. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. 94: 455–488.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1991). Reproduction, variation and interspecific hybridisation in three species of Hieracium section Pilosellina (Compositae). Polish Bot. Studies 2: 85–103.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. (1992). Notes on some triple and inter-sectional hybrids in Hieracium L. and Pilosella (Hill) S. F. Gray. Proc. Kon. Ned. Akad. Wetensch. Ser. C, 95: 51–63.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Enige opmerkingen over Hieracium pilosella L. in Nederland. Gorteria 4(2): 17–26.Google Scholar
Gadella, T. W. J. & Kleiphuis, E. (1968). Een merkwaardige Verm van Hieracium pilosella L. gevonden bij Winterswijk. Gorteria 4(5): 57–60.Google Scholar
Nägeli, C. & Peter, A. (1885). Die Hieracien Mittel-Europas. Vol. 1. Piloselloiden. München.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1936). Die norwegisch Unterarten des Hieracium pilosella L. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 75: 33–127.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1906). Castration and hybridisation experiments with some species of Hieracia. Bot. Tidssk. 27: 225–248.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1921). On Hieracium aurantiacum L. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 60–69.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 312–319.Google Scholar
Rotreklova, O., Krahulcová, A., Vankova, D., Peckert, T. & Mraz, P. (2002). Chromosome numbers and breeding systems in some species of Hieracium subgen. Pilosella in Central Europe. Preslia 74: 27–44.Google Scholar
Scott, W. (1968). Pilosella flagellaris (Willd.) Sell & C. West subsp. bicapitata Sell & C. West. in Zetland. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 192–193.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1988). Pilosella Hill in Rich, T. C. G. & M. D. B. Plant Crib. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium subgenus Pilosella in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, Vol. 4, pp. 366–376. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1967). Cytological analysis of some Hieracium species, subgen. Pilosella from mountains of southern Poland. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 10: 127–141.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1969). Apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 10: 91–93.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1970). Further cytological studies in natural populations of Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 13: 111–117.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Further studies in apomixis in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Genet. Polon. 12: 209–212.Google Scholar
Skalinska, M. (1971). Experimental and embryological studies in Hieracium aurantiacum L. Acta Biol. Cracov. Ser. Bot. 14: 139–152.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1960). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. I. Reproduction, chromosome number and distribution. Hereditas 46: 717–736.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Turesson, G. & B. (1972). Experimental studies in Hieracium pilosella L. II. Taxonomy and differentiation. Bot. Not. 125: 223–240.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. flagellaris subsp. bicapitata, peleterana]Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1923). Hieracium L. subgenus Pilosella in A. Engler, Das Pflanzenreich 82(IV. 280): 1147–1705.Google Scholar
Almquist, S. O. I. (Nov.–Dec. 1881). Studier öfver slägtet Hieracium. Stockholm.Google Scholar
Arvet-Touvet, C. J. M. (1873). Monographe des Pilosella et des Hieracium du Dauphiné suivie de l'analyse de quelques autres plantes. Grenoble. Supplement (1877) in Bull. Soc. Bot. France 1–39. Additions (1879) in Bull. Soc. Bot. France 1–20.Google Scholar
Arvet-Touvet, C. J. M. (Oct. 1880). Essai de classification sur les genres Pilosella & Hieracium principalement pour les espèces et les formes de la région Sud-Ouest de l'Europe. Bull. Soc. Dauphin 1880: 278–292.Google Scholar
Arvet-Touvet, C. J. M. (Oct. 1881). Spicilegium rariorum vel novum Hieraciorum praecipue americanorum et europaeorum. Grenoble.Google Scholar
Arvet-Touvet, C. J. M. (1888). Les Hieracium des Alpes françaises ou occidentales de l'Europe. Lyon, Genève, Bâle.Google Scholar
Arvet-Touvet, C. J. M. (1913). Hieraciorum praesertim Galliae et Hispanicae catalogus systematicus. Paris.Google Scholar
Babington, C. C. (June 1856). Manual of British botany. Ed. 4. London.Google Scholar
Backhouse, J. jun. (1853). Alpine British plants, particularly Hieracium. Phytologist (Newman) 4: 804–808.Google Scholar
Backhouse, J. jun. (1855). Hieracium L. in Hooker, W. J. & Arnott, G. A. W.The British flora, ed. 7, pp216–227. London.Google Scholar
Backhouse, J. jun. (Apr.–May 1856). Monograph of the British Hieracia. York.Google Scholar
Baker, J. G. (1879). On a variety of Hieracium caesium from the Great Ormes Head. Jour. Bot. (London) 17: 360–362.Google Scholar
Beeby, W. H. (1908). On the flora of Shetland. Ann. Scot. Nat. Hist. 17: 110–117.Google Scholar
Bevan, J. (1982). Section Amplexicaulia Zahn. Hier. Group Notes 2: 4–8.Google Scholar
Bevan, J. (1983). Section Amplexicaulia Zahn. Hier. Group Notes 4: 3–4.Google Scholar
Bevan, J. (1990). Hieracium britannicum F. J. Hanb. in Wales. Watsonia 18: 199–213.Google Scholar
Bladon, J. (1847). Description of Hieracium heterophyllum, a species new to science. Phytologist (Newman) 2: 961–963.Google Scholar
Boreau, A. (1857). Flore du centre de la France. Ed. 3. Paris.Google Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1984). Recent collections of Hieracium in vc. 46. Hier. Group Notes 6: 1–3.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1893). Bidrag sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. II. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 25(3): 1–201.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1893). Bidrag sydöstra Sveriges Hieracium-flora. III. Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 26(3): 1–266.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1894). Scandinaviens Hieracium-flora. Acta Hort. Berg. 2(4): 1–146.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1903). The Hieracia from the Faeroes in Warming, E. (Edit.)Botany of the Faeröes, vol. 2, pp. 625–659.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1927). Hieracium L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 28–29.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1930). Hieracium L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 9: 24–26.Google Scholar
Dahlstedt, H. (1933). Hieracium L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 10: 23–25.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). British plant list. Ed. 2. Arbroath.Google Scholar
Elfstrand, M. (1890). Botaniska utflygter i sydvestra Jemtland och angrånsande del af Södra Trondhjems amt sommeren 1889. Bihang till Kungl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. 16, Afd. III, no. 7.Google Scholar
Elfstrand, M. (1893). Hieracia alpina aus den Hochgebirgsgegenden des mittleren Scandinaviens. Upsala.Google Scholar
Fries, E. M. (1847–1848). Symbolae ad historium Hieraciorum. Nova Acta Reg. Soc. Sci. Uppsala 13: 383–416 (1847); 14: 1–220 (1848).Google Scholar
Fries, E. M. (1862). Epicrisis generis Hieraciorum. Upsala.Google Scholar
Gibson, S. (Mar. 1844). Note on Hieracium hypochoeroides, in reference to Mr Watson's notes. Phytologist (Newman) 1: 907–908.Google Scholar
Gremli, A. (1896). Exkursionsflora für die Schweiz. Ed. 8. Aarau.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1888). Notes on some Hieracia new to Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 26: 204–206.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1889). Further notes on Hieracia new to Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 27: 73–76.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1889–1898). An illustrated monograph of the British Hieracia. London.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1892). Further notes on Hieracia new to Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 30: 129–134; 165–170; 206–209; 255–261; 366–370.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1893). Further notes on Hieracia new to Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 31: 16–19.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1894). Notes on British Hieracia. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 225–233.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. (1894). A tentative list of British Hieracia. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: post 224.Google Scholar
Hanbury, F. J. & Thompson, R. F. (1904). Hieracia L. in Babington, C. C.Manual of British botany. Ed. 9. London.Google Scholar
Hieracia Group Notes (1982–1989). 1–15.
Hylander, N. (1943). Die Grassameneinkömmlinge schwedischer Parke mit besonderer berücksichtingung der Hieracia silvaticiformia. Sym. Bot. Upsal. 7(1).Google Scholar
Johansson, K. & Samuelsson, G. (1923). Dalarnes Hieracia Silvaticiformia. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Johansson, K. & Samuelsson, G. (1923). Dalarnes Hieracia Vulgatiformia. Leipzig.Google Scholar
Johnston, H. H. (1929). Additions to the flora of Orkney. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Johnston, H. H. (1932). Additions to the flora of Orkney. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Johnston, H. H. (1933). Additions to the flora of Orkney. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Kenneth, A. G. & Stirling, A. McG. (1970). Notes on the hawkweeds (Hieracium sensu lato) of western Scotland. Watsonia 8: 97–120.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1895). Hieracium diaphanum Fr. var. cacuminum, n. var. Jour. Bot. (London) 33: 86–87.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1898). Two new forms of Hieracium. Jour. Bot. (London) 36: 6–7.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1899). Two new Hieracium forms. Jour. Bot. (London) 37: 35–36.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1900). Some Welsh hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 38: 3–7.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1901). Notes on Welsh hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 39: 167–168.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1907). Hieracium notes. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 108–112.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1909). Brecon and West Yorkshire hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 47: 8–16; 47–55.Google Scholar
Ley, A. (1910). Three South Wales hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 48: 326–327.Google Scholar
Lindeberg, C. J. (1868–1878). Hieracia Scandinavica exsiccata. 1: nos. 1–50 (May 1868); 2: nos. 51–100 (1 June 1872); 3: 101–150 (July 1878) (with Latin descriptions of new species).Google Scholar
Linton, E. F. (1891). Some British hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 29: 271–273.Google Scholar
Linton, E. F. (1897). Hieracium ogweni, sp. nov. Jour. Bot. (London) 35: 407–408.Google Scholar
Linton, E. F. (1911). Some new forms of Hieracia. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 353–356.Google Scholar
Linton, E. F. & , W. R. (1893). British hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 31: 145–149; 177–182; 195–202.Google Scholar
Linton, E. F. & , W. R. (1896–1906). Set of British Hieracia. Fascicle 1 (May 1896); 2 (1896); 3 (Oct. 1897); 4 (Oct. 1898); 5 (Oct. 1899); 6 (Jan. 1901); Supplement (1906).Google Scholar
Linton, W. R. (1890). Hieracium holophyllum sp. nov. Jour. Bot. (London) 28: 376.Google Scholar
Linton, W. R. (1905). An account of the British Hieracia. London.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1892). A new British Hieracium. Jour. Bot. (London) 30: 18–19.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1892). ‘Hieracium anfractiforme’. Jour. Bot. (London) 30: 183.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1894). New variety of Hieracium dovrense Fries. Jour. Bot. (London) 32: 215–216.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1913). Two new Scottish hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 31: 119–122.Google Scholar
Merxüller, H. (1975). Diploide Hieracien. Anal. Inst. Bot. Cavanilles 2: 189–196.Google Scholar
Mills, J. N. (1968). A new species of Hieracium in Derbyshire. Watsonia 7: 40–42.Google Scholar
Mills, J. N. & Stace, C. A. (1974). Chromosome numbers of British plants. Watsonia 10: 167–168.Google Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1974). Chromosome numbers of British plants. Watsonia 10: 169.Google Scholar
Norrlin, J. P. (1906). Suomen Keltanot. Appendix to Melan, A. J. Suomen Kasvio, pp. 613–746.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1935). Die Hieracien Norwegens. Oslo.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1938). Monographische Bearbeitung der Hieracien Islands. Skr. Vid.-Akad. Oslo 1938(3): 1–67.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1940). Hieracium L. in Nordhagen, R.Norsk Flora, pp. 712–744. Oslo.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1949). Descriptiones specierum novarum e stirpe Hieracii alpini. I. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 87: 95–195.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1951). Descriptiones specierum novarum e stirpe Hieracii alpini. II. Nytt. Mag. Naturvidensk. 88: 87–152.Google Scholar
Omang, S. O. F. (1954). Descriptiones specierum novarum e stirpe Hieracii alpini. III. Nytt. Mag. Bot. 2: 61–100.Google Scholar
Oskarsson, I (1966). Synopsis and revision of Icelandic Hieracia. Visind. Islend. 37: 1–142.Google Scholar
Ostenfeld, C. H. (1921). Some experiments on the origin of new forms in Genus Hieracium subgenus Archieracium. Jour. Genet. 11: 117–122.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1920). Notes on British hawkweeds. Jour. Bot. (London) 58: 281–285.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1925). Review of Hieracium list in the London Catalogue of British Plants. Jour. Bot. (London) 63: 302–304.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1941). New species of Hieracium in Britain. Jour. Bot. (London) 79: 177–183; 193–197.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1946). List of British species of Hieracium L. Jour. Ecol. 33: 345–347.Google Scholar
Pugsley, H. W. (1948). A prodromus of the British Hieracia. Jour. Linn. Soc. London (Bot.) 54: 1–356.Google Scholar
Purchas, W. H. (1895). Hieracium murorum var. pachyphyllum, n. var. Jour. Bot. (London) 33: 114–115.Google Scholar
Purchas, W. H. (1899). Hieracium cymbifolium, sp. n. Jour. Bot. (London) 37: 421–422.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (2000). Distribution and conservation of Hieracium snowdoniense, Snowdonia Hawkweed. Unpublished report. National Museums and Galleries of Wales.
Rich, T. C. G. (2000). Distribution and conservation of Hieracium holosericeum, Beautiful Hawkweed, in Wales. Unpublished report. National Museums and Galleries of Wales.
Rich, T. C. G. (2001). Distribution and conservation of Hieracium cyathis, Chalice Hawkweed. Unpublished report. National Museums and Galleries of Wales.
Rich, T. C. G. (2001). Distribution and conservation of Hieracium asteridiophyllum, Llangattóck Hawkweed. Unpublished report. National Museums and Galleries of Wales.
Rich, T. C. G. (2001). Distribution and conservation of Hieracium cillense, Craig y Cilau Hawkweed. Unpublished report. National Museums and Galleries of Wales.
Rich, T. C. G. (2002). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Hieracium asteridiophyllum and H. cillense (Asteraceae). Watsonia 24: 101–106.Google Scholar
Roffey, J. (1925). Hieracium L. in The London catalogue of British plants. Ed. 11. London.Google Scholar
Roffey, J. (1925). The Hieracia of the London Catalogue. Jour. Bot. (London) 63: 315–322.Google Scholar
Scott, W. & Palmer, R. C. (1987). The flowering plants and ferns of the Shetland Islands. Lerwick.Google Scholar
Scott, W. & Palmer, R. C. (1995). A new Shetland Hieracium of the section Alpestria [Fries] F. N. Williams. Watsonia 20: 282–284.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1987). Hieracium westii sp. nov. Watsonia 16: 283–286.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1987). Hieracium pellucidum Laest., H. lucidulum (A. Ley) Roffey and H. asteridiophyllum P. D. Sell & C. West. Watsonia 16: 287–289.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1987). Typification of Hieracium amplexicaule L. Watsonia 16: 336–337.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1987). Obituary of Cyril West (1887–1986). Watsonia 16: 358–360.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1987). An introduction to the study of the British Hieracia. I. History and classification. Watsonia 16: 365–371.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (2000). Hieracium kentii sp. nov. (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 216–217.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1955). Notes on British Hieracia. I. Watsonia 3: 233–236.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1958). List of Hieracium L. in Dandy, J. E.List of British vascular plants, pp. 120–130. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1962). Notes on British Hieracia. II. The species of the Orkney Islands. Watsonia 5: 215–223.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1965). A revision of the British species of Hieracium section Alpestria [Fries] F. N. Williams. Watsonia 6: 85–105. (Illustrations of all the species.)Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1967). Hieracium L. in Sell, P. D., Notes on the British flora. Watsonia 6: 303–313.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1968). Hieracium L. in Perring, F. H. & Sell, P. D. (Edits.) Critical supplement to the atlas of the British flora, pp. 75–131. London.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1975). in Heywood, V. H. (Edit.) Flora Europaea. Notulae systematicae ad floram Europaeam spectantes. No. 19. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc.71: 256–267.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1976). Hieracium L. in Tutin, T. G. et al. (Edits.) Flora Europaea, vol. 4, pp. 358–410. Cambridge.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. & West, C. (1980). Hieracium zygophorum Hyl., new to the British Isles. Watsonia 3: 27–29.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D., West, C. & Tennant, D. J. (1995). Eleven new British species of Hieracium L. section Alpina (Fries) F. N. Williams. Watsonia 20: 351–365.Google Scholar
Shi, Y., Gornall, R. J., Draper, J. & Stace, C. A. (1996). Intraspecific molecular variation in Hieracium sect. Alpina (Asteraceae), an apomictic group. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 31: 305–313.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stace, C. A., Gornall, R. J., Squirrel, J. & Shi, Y. (1995). Chromosome numbers in Hieracium L. section Alpina (Fries) F. N. Williams. Watsonia 20: 367–377.Google Scholar
Stenström, K. O. E. (1889). Värmlåndska Archieracier. Upsala. (All the taxa with an asterisk in this account are subspecies.)Google Scholar
Sudre, H. (1902). Hieracium du centre de la France. Albi.Google Scholar
Syme, J. T. B. (1879). Description of Hieracium dewari, a new species. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 13: 211.Google Scholar
Tennant, D. J. (1986). Further dicoveries of Hieracium backhousei F. J. Hanb. Watsonia 16: 86–87.Google Scholar
Webster, M. McC. (1978). Flora of Moray, Nairn and East Inverness. Aberdeen. (A key to Hieracium species by P. D. Sell and C. West.)Google Scholar
Williams, F. N. (1902, 1903). Hieracium L. in Prodromus Florae Britannicae. Brentford.Google Scholar
Zahn, K. H. (1921–2). Compositae-Hieracium in Engler, H. G. A. (Edit.) Das PflanzenreichIV. 280. Leipzig. Heften 75, 76 and 77 (1921); 79 (1922).Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Filago lutescens Jordan (Asteraceae), Red-tipped cudweed. Watsonia 22: 251–260.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity. IV. Filago pyramidata (Asteraceae), Broad-leaved cudweed. Edinb. Jour. Bot. 56: 61–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G., Gibson, C. K. & Marsden, M. (1999). Re-establishment of the extinct native plant Filago gallica L. (Asteraceae), narrow-leaved cudweed, in Britain. Biol. Conserv. 91: 1–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [F. gallica, F. lutescens and F. pyramidata.]Google Scholar
Braun-Blanquet, J. (1951). Pflanzensoziologische Überlegungen als Hilfsmittel zur Erkennung systematischer einheiten am Beispiel von Antennaria hibernica dargelegt. Vegetatio3: 298–300.
Hilliard, O. M. & Burtt, B. L. (1981). Some generic concepts in Compositae – Gnaphaliinae. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 82: 181–232.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. sylvaticum.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. luteoalbum and G. norvegicum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [I. conyza.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macpherson, P. & Clement, E. J. (1999). Inula hookerii C. B. Clarke: established in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 81: 53.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [I. crithmoides.]Google Scholar
Chatters, C. (1991). The status of Pulicaria vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1990. Watsonia 18: 405–406.Google Scholar
Fitzgerald, R., Field, G. D. & Chatters, C. (1997). The status of Pulicaris vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1995. Watsonia 21: 279–280.Google Scholar
Hare, A. D. R. (1990). Lesser Fleabane – a plant of seasonal hollows. British Wildlife 2: 77–79.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation. pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. vulgaris].Google Scholar
Davis, G. L. (1952). Revision of the genus Calotis R. Br. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales 77: 146–188.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1980). Solidago × niederederi Khek in Britain. Watsonia 13: 123–124.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1922). Solidago cambrica Huds. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 283–290.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). Solidago virgaurea L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 307.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [S. virgaurea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. (1925). The plant species in relation to habitat and climate. Hereditas 6: 147–236.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weber, E. (1997). Morphological variation of the introduced perennial Solidago canadensis L. sensu lato (Asteraceae) in Europe. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 123: 197–210.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. J. (1952). Aster L. in Gleason, H. A. The New Britton and Brown, Illustrated Flora of the North-eastern United States and adjacent Canada, Vol. 3, pp. 323–545. Lancaster, Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Compositae in Hitchcock, C. L. et al. Vascular plants of the Pacific Northwest. Vol. 5. Seattle, Washington.Google Scholar
Fernald, M. L. (1950). Gray's Manual of Botany.New York.Google Scholar
Gray, A. J. (1987). The rayless genes in Aster tripolium: a longer term study in Gray, A. J. et al. Colonization, succession and stability.Oxford, London, Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, M. H. (1996). Die in Zentraleuropa verwilderten und kultivierten nordamerikanischen Astern. Feddes Rept. 107: 163–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huiskes, A. H. L., Soelen, J. & Markusse, M. M. (1985). Field studies in the variability of populations ofAster tripoliumL. in relation to saltmarsh zonation. Vegetatio 61: 163–169.Google Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1978). Observations on reproduction and phenology of some perennial asters. Amer. Midl. Naturalist. 99: 184–197.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1980). A classification of the New World species of Aster (Asteraceae). Brittonia 32: 230–239.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labracque, J. & Brouillet, L. (1996). Biosystematique du complexe de l'Aster novi-belgii (Asteraceae: Asterae) au Québec. Canad. Jour. Bot. 74: 162–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Brouillet, L. (1980). A synopsis of North American asters: the Subgenera, Sections and Subsections of Aster and Lasallea. Amer. Jour. Bot. 67: 1010–1026.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Heard, S. B. (1987). The asters of Ontario: Aster L. and Virgulus Raf. (Compositae: Astereae). University of Waterloo Biology Series 30. (Very detailed illustrations.)Google Scholar
Semple, J. C., Heard, S. B. & Xiang, C. (1996). The asters of Ontario (Compositae: Astereae): Diplactis Raf., Oclemena E. L. Greene, Doellingeria Nees and Aster L. (including Canadanthus Nesom, Symphyotrichum Nees, and Virgulus Raf.). University of Waterloo Biology Series 38.Google Scholar
Stark, A. A. & Wijnands, D. O. (1970). On the variation of the flower heads of Aster tripolium L. in the Netherlands. Act. Bot. Neerl. 19: 436–444.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayer, E. (1981). Revision der Gattung Chrysocoma L. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 17: 259–292.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1947). Revision of the North American species of Erigeron, north of Mexico. Brittonia 6: 121–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frey, D. (1996). Genetic variability of the invasive Erigeron annuus in Europe. Bull. Geobot. Inst. ETH 1996: 79–81.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [E. acer.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989a). The separation of Trimorpha (Compositae: Astereae) from Erigeron. Phytologia 67: 61–66.Google Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989b). Infrageneric taxonomy of New World Erigeron (Compositae: Astereae). Phytologia 67: 67–93.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [E. borealis.]Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1948). On Erigeron bonariensis L. Kew Bull. 3: 369–372.Google Scholar
Crawley, M. (1995). The inexorable spread of Conyza sumatrensis. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1943). The separation of Erigeron from Conyza. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70: 629–632.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guédès, M. & Jovet, P. (1975). Conyza albida Willd. ex Sprengel, the correct name for ‘C. altissima’ Naudin ex Debeaux (C. naudinii Bonnet). Taxon 24: 393–394.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healy, A. J. (1957). Contributions to a knowledge of the adventive flora of New Zealand, No. 5. Trans. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 649–659.Google Scholar
Jovet, P. & Vilmorin, R. (1975). Conyza in Coste, H. Flore descriptive et illustrée de la France, 3éme supplement 187–192, 308–311.
Marshall, J. B. (1973). Conyza – taxa found in Britain. Watsonia 9: 372–373.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1974). A note on Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker (C. floribunda Kunth). Watsonia 10: 166–167.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. & Marshall, J. B. (1988). On Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker and certain hybrids in the genus. Watsonia 17: 172–173.Google Scholar
Michael, P. W. (1977). Conyza. Proc. 6th Asian-Pacific Weed Science Soc. Conf. 1: 87–95.
Mundell, T. (2001). Conyza bilbaoana is on its way to you. B. S. B. I. News 87: 62–65.Google Scholar
Palmer, J. R. (1993). Conyza canadensis/C. sumatrensis intermediates. B. S. B. I. News 64: 22.Google Scholar
Phillips, B. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana confirmed from Surrey. B. S. B. I. News 76: 60–61.Google Scholar
Rémy, J. (1849). Conyza in Gay, C. Historia fisica y politica de Chile. Vol. 4. Botanica, pp. 69–77. Paris.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana also in Ireland. B. S. B. I. News 74: 44–46.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1904). Note sur le Cirsium corbariense Sennan, sur le Conyza naudinii Bonnet et sur quelques hybrides. Bull. Soc. Bot. France 51: 425–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1908). Plantes d'Espagne, années 1906 et 1907. Bull. Akad. Int. Geog. Bot. 18: 469–470.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1912). Quelques formes nouvelles où peu connues. Bol. Soc. Aragon 11: 194.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1929). Sobre des plantes nuevas en la flora Española. Bol. Soc. Ibér. 28: 66–67.Google Scholar
Stanley, P. (1996). Conyza bilbaoana J. Rémy new to south Hampshire (v.c. 11) and to Britain. B. S. B. I. News 73: 47–49 and drawing.Google Scholar
Thébaud, C. & Abbott, R. J. (1995). Characterization of invasive Conyza species (Asteraceae) in Europe; quantitative trait and isozyme analysis. Amer. Jour. Bot. 82: 360–368.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Webb, C. J. (1988). Conyza in Webb, C. J., Sykes, W. R. & Garnock-Jones, P. J. Flora of New Zealand, vol. 4, pp. 187–191. Christchurch, New Zealand.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1988). Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker established in England. Watsonia 17: 145–148.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1992). Consumer. B. S. B. I. News 62: 38–39.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1994). A history of Conyza in London. B. S. B. I. News 65: 34–38.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Allan, H. H. (1961). Flora of New Zealand. Wellington.Google Scholar
Heads, M. (1998). Biodiversity in the New Zealand divavicating tree daisies: Olearea sect. nov. (Compositae). Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 127: 239–285.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hull, R. (1961). Variation of populations of Bellis perennis L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 4: 269–272.Google Scholar
Lacaita, C. C. (1923). The caulescence of Bellis perennis. Jour. Bot. (London) 61: 99–104.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. (1984). Discoid daisies. Watsonia 15: 119.Google Scholar
Oliver, J. (1996). Daisy ray florets – number of rows and gene flow over quarter of a century. B. S. B. I. News 71: 28–31.Google Scholar
Blakelock, R. A. (1954). Artemisia norvegica Fries in Scotland. Kew Bull. 1954: 173–184.Google Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1950). Artemisia verlotorum Lamotte and its occurrence in Britain. Watsonia 1: 209–223. (Gives large bibliography.)Google Scholar
Cronk, Q. C. B. (1989). Some early notices of anthocyanin-rich variants of common British plants. Watsonia 17: 352–355.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. absinthium and A. vulgaris.]CrossRef
James, C. M., Wurzell, B. S. & Stace, C. A. (2000). A new hybrid between a European and Chinese species of Artemisia (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 139–147.Google Scholar
Keck, D. D. (1946). A revision of the Artemisia vulgaris complex. Proc. Calif. Acad. Sci. 25: 421–468.Google Scholar
Leach, S. J. (1984). Notes on the distribution of Artemisia maritima L. in eastern Scotland. Watsonia 15: 36–38.Google Scholar
Yeou-ruenn, Ling (1992). The old world Artemisia Linn. (Compositae). Bull. Bot. Res. Harbin 12: 1–108.Google Scholar
Øvstedal, D. O. & Mjaavatten, O. (1992). A multivariate comparison between three NW European populations of Artemisia norvegica (Asteraceae) by means of chemometric and morphometric data. Pl. Syst. Ecol. 181: 21–32.Google Scholar
Persson, K. (1974). Biosystematic studies in the Artemisia maritima complex in Europe. Opera Bot. 35: 1–188.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants.Peterborough. [A. campestris and A. norvegia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994), Scarce plants in Britain.Peterborough. [C. nobile.]Google Scholar
Fernandes, R. B. (1975). Taxonomic notes on the genus Anthemis L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 70: 6–17.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis arvensis L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 637–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis cotula L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 623–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bocher, T. W. & Larsen, K. (1957). Cytotaxonomical studies in the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum complex. Watsonia 4: 11–16.Google Scholar
Howarth, S. E. & Williams, J. T. (1968). Chrysanthemum leucanthemum L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 50: 565–595.Google Scholar
Vogl, R. (1991). Die Gattung Leucanthemum Mill. (Compositae–Anthemideae) auf der iberischen Halbinsel. Ruizia 10: 1–261.Google Scholar
Brummitt, R. (1997). Chrysanthemum once again. The Garden 122: 662–663.Google Scholar
Committee for Spermatophyta (1998). Report 46, Conserve Chrysanthemum L. (Compositae) with a conserved type. Taxon 47: 443–444.
Sealy, J. R. (1938). Chrysanthemum rubellum and its allies. Jour. Roy. Hort. Soc. 63: 265–273.Google Scholar
Trehane, P. (1995). Proposal to conserve Chrysanthemum L. with a conserved type (Compositae). Taxon 44: 439–441.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tzvelev, N. N. (1995). English translation of Dendranthema (DC.) Des Moul. from Schischkin, B. K. and Bobrov, E. G. (Edits.) Flora URSS, vol. 26, pp. 423–449. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Källersjö, M. (1988). A generic reclassification of Pentzia Thunb. (Compositae–Anthemideae) from South Africa. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 96: 299–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et. al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [M. discoidea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffrey, C. (1979). Note on the lectotypification of the names Cacalia L., Matricaria L. and Gnaphalium L. Taxon 28(4): 349–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rauschert, S. (1974). Nomenklatorische Probleme in der Gattung Matricaria L. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 249–260.Google Scholar
Salisbury, E. (1961). Weeds and aliens. London.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [T. inodorum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1969). The origin and distribution of diploid and tetraploid Tripleurospermum inodorum (L.) Schultz Bip. Watsonia 7: 130–141.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1972). Variation in sea mayweed (Tripleurospermum maritimum (L.) Koch) in the British Isles. Watsonia 9: 81–107.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1991). Tripleurospermum inodoratum (L.) Sch.-Bip. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 681–697.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lester-Garland, L. V. (1921). The maritime forms of Matricaria inodora. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 170–174.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ashton, P. & Forbes, D. G. (1992). Introgressive origin of the radiate groundsel, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme; Aut-3 evidence. Heredity 68: 425–435.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Forbes, D. G. (1993). Outcrossing rate and self-incompatibility in the colonizing species Senecio squalidus. Heredity 71: 155–159.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1983). Discovery of Senecio cambrensis Rosser in Edinburgh. Watsonia 14: 407–408.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Irwin, J. A. & Ashton, P. A. (1992). Genetic diversity for esterases in the recently evolved stabilized introgressant, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme, and its parental taxa S. vulgaris L. var. vulgaris and S. squalidus L. Heredity 68: 546–556.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Lowe, A. J. (1996). A review of hybridization and evolution in British Senecio in Hind, D. J. N. (Edit.) Compositae systematics: Proc. Int. Compositae Conf. Kew 1: 679–689.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., James, J. K., Irwin, J. A. & Comes, H. P. (2000). Hybrid origin of the Oxford Ragwort, Senecio squalidus L. Watsonia 23: 123–138.Google Scholar
Alexander, J. C. M. (1979). The Mediterranean species of Senecio sections Senecio and Delphinifolius. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 37: 387–428.Google Scholar
Allen, D. E. (1967). The taxonomy and nomenclature of the radiate variants of Senecio vulgaris L. Watsonia 6: 280–282.Google Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Multiple origins and genetic diversity in the newly arisen allopolyploid species, Senecio cambrensis Rosser (Compositae). Heredity 68: 25–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Isozyme evidence and the origin of Senecio vulgaris (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 179: 167–174.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belcher, R. O. (1956). A revision of the Genus Erechtites (Compositae), with enquiries into Senecio and Arrhenechthites. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 43: 1–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1948). Senecio squalidus L. × vulgaris L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 13: 364.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. I. S. & Leslie, A. C. (1978). Senecio squalidus L. × S. vulgaris L. in Cambridgeshire. Watsonia 12: 155–156.Google Scholar
Burbidge, F. W. & Colgan, N. (1902). A new Senecio hybrid (× S. albescens). Jour. Bot. (London) 40: 401–406.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1979). Senecio cineraria DC. × S. erucifolius L. in Kent. Watsonia 12: 333–334.Google Scholar
Campbell, J. M. & Abbott, R. J. (1976). Variability of outcrossing frequency in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 267–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1974). Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on Senecio L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 68: 272–276.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. (1995). Senecio vulgaris L. subsp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell and S. vulgaris L. subsp. vulgaris var. vulgaris on Jersey (Channel Islands). Watsonia 20: 185–194.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Abbott, R. J. (1998). The relative importance of historical events and gene flow on the population structure of a Mediterranean ragwort, Senecio gallicus (Asteraceae). Evolution 52: 355–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Kadereit, J. W. (1990). Aspects of hybridization between the closely related Senecio vulgaris L. and Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. Flora 184: 381–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P., Kadereit, J. W., Pohl, A. & Abbott, R. J. (1997). Chloroplast DNA and isozyme evidence on the evolution of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 375–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crisp, P. & Jones, B. M. G. (1970). Senecio squalidus L., S. vulgaris L. and S. cambrensis Rosser. Watsonia 8: 47–48.Google Scholar
Gibbs, P. E. (1971). Studies on synthetic hybrids of British species of Senecio. I. Senecio viscosus L.×S. vulgaris L. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 41: 213–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harper, J. L. & Wood, W. A. (1957). Senecio jacobaea L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 45: 617–637.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, S. A., (2002). Introduction of Oxford ragwort S. squalidus L. (Asteraceae), to the United Kingdom. Watsonia 24: 31–43.Google Scholar
Harris, S. A. & Ingram, R. (1992). Molecular systematics of the genus Senecio L. II. The origin of S. vulgaris. Heredity 69: 112–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haskell, G. (1953). Adaptation and the breeding system in groundsel. Genetica 26: 468–484.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Hora, C. J. (1997). A handsome and vigorous hybrid Ragwort. B. S. B. I. News 77: 34.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1974). Self-fertilization and the distribution of the radiate form of Senecio vulgaris L. in central Scotland. Watsonia 10: 69–75.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1976). The influences of different degrees of interspecific hybridisation with Senecio squalidus on the frequency of two morphs of Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 67–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1984). Ray morphology and the origin of variability in Senecio cambrensis Rosser, a recently established polyploid species. New Phytol. 96: 601–607.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1995). Senecio cambrensis in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 537–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R., Weir, J. & Abbott, R. J. (1980). New evidence concerning the origin of inland radiate groundsel, S. vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme. New Phytol. 84: 543–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, J. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Morphometric and isozyme evidence for the hybrid origin of a new tetraploid radiate groundsel in York, England. Heredity 69: 431–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1983). Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 35: 8.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). The origin of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 135–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Studies on the biology of Senecio vulgaris L. ssp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell. New Phytol. 97: 681–689.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Senecio × subnebrodensis Simk., an earlier name for Senecio squalidus L. × viscosus L. Watsonia 15: 36.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. & Sell, P. D. (1986). Variation in Senecio jacobaea L. (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 21–23.Google Scholar
Kent, D. H. (1956–1966). Senecio squalidus L. in the British Isles. 1. Early records (to 1877) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 2: 115–118 (1956); 2. The spread from Oxford (1879–1939) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 3: 375–379 (1960); 3. East Anglia in Trans. Norf. Norw. Nat. Soc. 18 (5): 30–31 (1957); 4. Southern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 210–213; 5. The Midlands (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 214–216; 6. Northern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 217–219; 7. Wales in Nature Wales 8: 175–178; 8. The recent spread in Scotland in Glasgow Nat. 18: 407–408; 9. Ireland in Irish Nat. Jour. 14: 203–204.Google Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (1996). Origins of the new allopolyploid species Senecio cambrensis and its relationship to the Canary Islands endemic Senecio teneriffae (Asteraceae). Amer. Jour. Bot. 83: 1365–1372.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (2003). A new British species, Senecio eboracensis (Asteraceae), another hybrid derivative of S. vulgaris L. × S. squalidus L. Watsonia 24: 375–388.Google Scholar
Mabberley, D. J. (1983). The Dusty Miller's tale, or Senecio cineraria DC. restored. Watsonia 14: 279–280.Google Scholar
Murphy, J. P. (1981). Senecio × albescens Burbidge & Colgan at Killiney, Co. Dublin: a seventy-eight-year-old population. Watsonia 13: 303–311.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1975). The inheritance and behaviour of the rayed gene complex in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 34: 95–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rosser, E. M. (1955). A new British species of Senecio. Watsonia 3: 228–232.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1973). The rediscovery of the Fen Ragwort in Cambridgeshire. Nat. Cambridgeshire 16: 37.Google Scholar
Stace, C. (1977). The origin of radiate Senecio vulgaris L. Heredity 99: 383–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trow, A. H. (1909). Some segregates of S. vulgaris, Linn. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 1908: 379–382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1963). Senecio rupestris Waldst. & Kit. and Senecio squalidus L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1974). The rediscovery of Senecio paludosus L. in Britain. Watsonia 10: 49–54.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data book. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. cambrensis and S. paludosus.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia subsp. maritima.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the Tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 40–83.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparativeplant ecology. London. [P. hybridus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toman, J. (1972). A taxonomic survey of the genera Petasites and Endocellion. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 7: 381–406.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1947). The distribution of the sexes in Butterbur. North Western Nat. 1947: 111–114.Google Scholar
Don, G. (1813). Account of the native plants in the County of Forfar, and the animals to be found there in Headrick, J. General view of the agriculture of the County of Angus, or Forfarshire. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1920). The extinct and dubious plants of Britain. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 731–799.Google Scholar
Ribbons, B. W. (1952). Homogyne alpina in Scotland. Watsonia 2: 237–238.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Payne, W. W. (1964). A re-evaluation of the genus Ambrosia (Compositae). Jour. Arnold Arbor. 45 (4): 401–430.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1994). Ragweeds (Ambrosia L.) in Britain. Grana 33: 38–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, R. C. (1960). A revision of the Genus Iva L. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull. 41: 793–875.Google Scholar
Löve, D. & Dansereau, P. (1959). Biosystematic studies on Xanthium: taxonomic appraisal and ecological status. Canad. Jour. Bot. 37: 173–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millspaugh, C. F. & Sherff, E. E. (1919). Revision of the North American species of Xanthium. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Bot. Ser. 4: 9–54.Google Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1974). The Genus Guizotia (Compositae). A taxonomic revision. Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 1–39.Google Scholar
Brummit, R. K. (1967). Three species of Sigesbeckia in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 19–21.Google Scholar
Henker, H. (1965). Die Gattung Sigesbeckia L. in Europa unter besonderer Berücksichtund von Deutschland. Arch. Freunde Nat. Gesch. Mecklenb. 11: 7–54.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1969). The North American sunflower. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club 22 (3): 1–218.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Fischer, T. R. (1957). Taxonomy of the genus Heliopsis (Compositae). Ohio Jour. Sci. 57: 171–191.Google Scholar
Canne, J. M. (1977). A revision of the Genus Galinsoga [Compositae: Heliantheae]. Rhodora 79: 319–389.Google Scholar
Harriman, N. A. (1998). Proposal to conserve the name Bidens (Asteraceae) with a conserved gender. Taxon 47: 485–486.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, G. M. (1998). A tale of two Bidens. B. S. B. I. News 78: 64–65.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1937). The Genus Bidens. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 16 (1): 1–346; 16 (2): 347–709.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1936). Revision of the genus Coreopsis. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 11: 279–475.Google Scholar
Sorensen, P. D. (1969). Revision of the genus Dahlia (Compositae, Heliantheae – Coreopsidinae). Rhodora 71: 309–416.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1945). A revision of the genus Schkuhria. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 32: 265–278.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biddulph, S. F. (1944). A revision of the genus Gaillardia. Res. Studies State Coll. Washington 12: 195–256.Google Scholar
Johnson, M. F. (1971). A monograph of the genus Ageratum L. [Compositae: Helenieae]. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 58: 6–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Filago lutescens Jordan (Asteraceae), Red-tipped cudweed. Watsonia 22: 251–260.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity. IV. Filago pyramidata (Asteraceae), Broad-leaved cudweed. Edinb. Jour. Bot. 56: 61–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G., Gibson, C. K. & Marsden, M. (1999). Re-establishment of the extinct native plant Filago gallica L. (Asteraceae), narrow-leaved cudweed, in Britain. Biol. Conserv. 91: 1–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [F. gallica, F. lutescens and F. pyramidata.]Google Scholar
Braun-Blanquet, J. (1951). Pflanzensoziologische Überlegungen als Hilfsmittel zur Erkennung systematischer einheiten am Beispiel von Antennaria hibernica dargelegt. Vegetatio3: 298–300.
Hilliard, O. M. & Burtt, B. L. (1981). Some generic concepts in Compositae – Gnaphaliinae. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 82: 181–232.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. sylvaticum.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. luteoalbum and G. norvegicum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [I. conyza.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macpherson, P. & Clement, E. J. (1999). Inula hookerii C. B. Clarke: established in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 81: 53.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [I. crithmoides.]Google Scholar
Chatters, C. (1991). The status of Pulicaria vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1990. Watsonia 18: 405–406.Google Scholar
Fitzgerald, R., Field, G. D. & Chatters, C. (1997). The status of Pulicaris vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1995. Watsonia 21: 279–280.Google Scholar
Hare, A. D. R. (1990). Lesser Fleabane – a plant of seasonal hollows. British Wildlife 2: 77–79.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation. pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. vulgaris].Google Scholar
Davis, G. L. (1952). Revision of the genus Calotis R. Br. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales 77: 146–188.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1980). Solidago × niederederi Khek in Britain. Watsonia 13: 123–124.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1922). Solidago cambrica Huds. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 283–290.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). Solidago virgaurea L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 307.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [S. virgaurea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. (1925). The plant species in relation to habitat and climate. Hereditas 6: 147–236.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weber, E. (1997). Morphological variation of the introduced perennial Solidago canadensis L. sensu lato (Asteraceae) in Europe. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 123: 197–210.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. J. (1952). Aster L. in Gleason, H. A. The New Britton and Brown, Illustrated Flora of the North-eastern United States and adjacent Canada, Vol. 3, pp. 323–545. Lancaster, Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Compositae in Hitchcock, C. L. et al. Vascular plants of the Pacific Northwest. Vol. 5. Seattle, Washington.Google Scholar
Fernald, M. L. (1950). Gray's Manual of Botany.New York.Google Scholar
Gray, A. J. (1987). The rayless genes in Aster tripolium: a longer term study in Gray, A. J. et al. Colonization, succession and stability.Oxford, London, Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, M. H. (1996). Die in Zentraleuropa verwilderten und kultivierten nordamerikanischen Astern. Feddes Rept. 107: 163–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huiskes, A. H. L., Soelen, J. & Markusse, M. M. (1985). Field studies in the variability of populations ofAster tripoliumL. in relation to saltmarsh zonation. Vegetatio 61: 163–169.Google Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1978). Observations on reproduction and phenology of some perennial asters. Amer. Midl. Naturalist. 99: 184–197.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1980). A classification of the New World species of Aster (Asteraceae). Brittonia 32: 230–239.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labracque, J. & Brouillet, L. (1996). Biosystematique du complexe de l'Aster novi-belgii (Asteraceae: Asterae) au Québec. Canad. Jour. Bot. 74: 162–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Brouillet, L. (1980). A synopsis of North American asters: the Subgenera, Sections and Subsections of Aster and Lasallea. Amer. Jour. Bot. 67: 1010–1026.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Heard, S. B. (1987). The asters of Ontario: Aster L. and Virgulus Raf. (Compositae: Astereae). University of Waterloo Biology Series 30. (Very detailed illustrations.)Google Scholar
Semple, J. C., Heard, S. B. & Xiang, C. (1996). The asters of Ontario (Compositae: Astereae): Diplactis Raf., Oclemena E. L. Greene, Doellingeria Nees and Aster L. (including Canadanthus Nesom, Symphyotrichum Nees, and Virgulus Raf.). University of Waterloo Biology Series 38.Google Scholar
Stark, A. A. & Wijnands, D. O. (1970). On the variation of the flower heads of Aster tripolium L. in the Netherlands. Act. Bot. Neerl. 19: 436–444.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayer, E. (1981). Revision der Gattung Chrysocoma L. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 17: 259–292.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1947). Revision of the North American species of Erigeron, north of Mexico. Brittonia 6: 121–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frey, D. (1996). Genetic variability of the invasive Erigeron annuus in Europe. Bull. Geobot. Inst. ETH 1996: 79–81.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [E. acer.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989a). The separation of Trimorpha (Compositae: Astereae) from Erigeron. Phytologia 67: 61–66.Google Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989b). Infrageneric taxonomy of New World Erigeron (Compositae: Astereae). Phytologia 67: 67–93.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [E. borealis.]Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1948). On Erigeron bonariensis L. Kew Bull. 3: 369–372.Google Scholar
Crawley, M. (1995). The inexorable spread of Conyza sumatrensis. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1943). The separation of Erigeron from Conyza. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70: 629–632.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guédès, M. & Jovet, P. (1975). Conyza albida Willd. ex Sprengel, the correct name for ‘C. altissima’ Naudin ex Debeaux (C. naudinii Bonnet). Taxon 24: 393–394.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healy, A. J. (1957). Contributions to a knowledge of the adventive flora of New Zealand, No. 5. Trans. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 649–659.Google Scholar
Jovet, P. & Vilmorin, R. (1975). Conyza in Coste, H. Flore descriptive et illustrée de la France, 3éme supplement 187–192, 308–311.
Marshall, J. B. (1973). Conyza – taxa found in Britain. Watsonia 9: 372–373.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1974). A note on Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker (C. floribunda Kunth). Watsonia 10: 166–167.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. & Marshall, J. B. (1988). On Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker and certain hybrids in the genus. Watsonia 17: 172–173.Google Scholar
Michael, P. W. (1977). Conyza. Proc. 6th Asian-Pacific Weed Science Soc. Conf. 1: 87–95.
Mundell, T. (2001). Conyza bilbaoana is on its way to you. B. S. B. I. News 87: 62–65.Google Scholar
Palmer, J. R. (1993). Conyza canadensis/C. sumatrensis intermediates. B. S. B. I. News 64: 22.Google Scholar
Phillips, B. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana confirmed from Surrey. B. S. B. I. News 76: 60–61.Google Scholar
Rémy, J. (1849). Conyza in Gay, C. Historia fisica y politica de Chile. Vol. 4. Botanica, pp. 69–77. Paris.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana also in Ireland. B. S. B. I. News 74: 44–46.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1904). Note sur le Cirsium corbariense Sennan, sur le Conyza naudinii Bonnet et sur quelques hybrides. Bull. Soc. Bot. France 51: 425–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1908). Plantes d'Espagne, années 1906 et 1907. Bull. Akad. Int. Geog. Bot. 18: 469–470.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1912). Quelques formes nouvelles où peu connues. Bol. Soc. Aragon 11: 194.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1929). Sobre des plantes nuevas en la flora Española. Bol. Soc. Ibér. 28: 66–67.Google Scholar
Stanley, P. (1996). Conyza bilbaoana J. Rémy new to south Hampshire (v.c. 11) and to Britain. B. S. B. I. News 73: 47–49 and drawing.Google Scholar
Thébaud, C. & Abbott, R. J. (1995). Characterization of invasive Conyza species (Asteraceae) in Europe; quantitative trait and isozyme analysis. Amer. Jour. Bot. 82: 360–368.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Webb, C. J. (1988). Conyza in Webb, C. J., Sykes, W. R. & Garnock-Jones, P. J. Flora of New Zealand, vol. 4, pp. 187–191. Christchurch, New Zealand.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1988). Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker established in England. Watsonia 17: 145–148.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1992). Consumer. B. S. B. I. News 62: 38–39.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1994). A history of Conyza in London. B. S. B. I. News 65: 34–38.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Allan, H. H. (1961). Flora of New Zealand. Wellington.Google Scholar
Heads, M. (1998). Biodiversity in the New Zealand divavicating tree daisies: Olearea sect. nov. (Compositae). Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 127: 239–285.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hull, R. (1961). Variation of populations of Bellis perennis L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 4: 269–272.Google Scholar
Lacaita, C. C. (1923). The caulescence of Bellis perennis. Jour. Bot. (London) 61: 99–104.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. (1984). Discoid daisies. Watsonia 15: 119.Google Scholar
Oliver, J. (1996). Daisy ray florets – number of rows and gene flow over quarter of a century. B. S. B. I. News 71: 28–31.Google Scholar
Blakelock, R. A. (1954). Artemisia norvegica Fries in Scotland. Kew Bull. 1954: 173–184.Google Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1950). Artemisia verlotorum Lamotte and its occurrence in Britain. Watsonia 1: 209–223. (Gives large bibliography.)Google Scholar
Cronk, Q. C. B. (1989). Some early notices of anthocyanin-rich variants of common British plants. Watsonia 17: 352–355.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. absinthium and A. vulgaris.]CrossRef
James, C. M., Wurzell, B. S. & Stace, C. A. (2000). A new hybrid between a European and Chinese species of Artemisia (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 139–147.Google Scholar
Keck, D. D. (1946). A revision of the Artemisia vulgaris complex. Proc. Calif. Acad. Sci. 25: 421–468.Google Scholar
Leach, S. J. (1984). Notes on the distribution of Artemisia maritima L. in eastern Scotland. Watsonia 15: 36–38.Google Scholar
Yeou-ruenn, Ling (1992). The old world Artemisia Linn. (Compositae). Bull. Bot. Res. Harbin 12: 1–108.Google Scholar
Øvstedal, D. O. & Mjaavatten, O. (1992). A multivariate comparison between three NW European populations of Artemisia norvegica (Asteraceae) by means of chemometric and morphometric data. Pl. Syst. Ecol. 181: 21–32.Google Scholar
Persson, K. (1974). Biosystematic studies in the Artemisia maritima complex in Europe. Opera Bot. 35: 1–188.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants.Peterborough. [A. campestris and A. norvegia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994), Scarce plants in Britain.Peterborough. [C. nobile.]Google Scholar
Fernandes, R. B. (1975). Taxonomic notes on the genus Anthemis L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 70: 6–17.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis arvensis L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 637–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis cotula L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 623–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bocher, T. W. & Larsen, K. (1957). Cytotaxonomical studies in the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum complex. Watsonia 4: 11–16.Google Scholar
Howarth, S. E. & Williams, J. T. (1968). Chrysanthemum leucanthemum L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 50: 565–595.Google Scholar
Vogl, R. (1991). Die Gattung Leucanthemum Mill. (Compositae–Anthemideae) auf der iberischen Halbinsel. Ruizia 10: 1–261.Google Scholar
Brummitt, R. (1997). Chrysanthemum once again. The Garden 122: 662–663.Google Scholar
Committee for Spermatophyta (1998). Report 46, Conserve Chrysanthemum L. (Compositae) with a conserved type. Taxon 47: 443–444.
Sealy, J. R. (1938). Chrysanthemum rubellum and its allies. Jour. Roy. Hort. Soc. 63: 265–273.Google Scholar
Trehane, P. (1995). Proposal to conserve Chrysanthemum L. with a conserved type (Compositae). Taxon 44: 439–441.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tzvelev, N. N. (1995). English translation of Dendranthema (DC.) Des Moul. from Schischkin, B. K. and Bobrov, E. G. (Edits.) Flora URSS, vol. 26, pp. 423–449. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Källersjö, M. (1988). A generic reclassification of Pentzia Thunb. (Compositae–Anthemideae) from South Africa. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 96: 299–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et. al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [M. discoidea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffrey, C. (1979). Note on the lectotypification of the names Cacalia L., Matricaria L. and Gnaphalium L. Taxon 28(4): 349–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rauschert, S. (1974). Nomenklatorische Probleme in der Gattung Matricaria L. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 249–260.Google Scholar
Salisbury, E. (1961). Weeds and aliens. London.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [T. inodorum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1969). The origin and distribution of diploid and tetraploid Tripleurospermum inodorum (L.) Schultz Bip. Watsonia 7: 130–141.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1972). Variation in sea mayweed (Tripleurospermum maritimum (L.) Koch) in the British Isles. Watsonia 9: 81–107.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1991). Tripleurospermum inodoratum (L.) Sch.-Bip. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 681–697.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lester-Garland, L. V. (1921). The maritime forms of Matricaria inodora. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 170–174.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ashton, P. & Forbes, D. G. (1992). Introgressive origin of the radiate groundsel, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme; Aut-3 evidence. Heredity 68: 425–435.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Forbes, D. G. (1993). Outcrossing rate and self-incompatibility in the colonizing species Senecio squalidus. Heredity 71: 155–159.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1983). Discovery of Senecio cambrensis Rosser in Edinburgh. Watsonia 14: 407–408.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Irwin, J. A. & Ashton, P. A. (1992). Genetic diversity for esterases in the recently evolved stabilized introgressant, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme, and its parental taxa S. vulgaris L. var. vulgaris and S. squalidus L. Heredity 68: 546–556.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Lowe, A. J. (1996). A review of hybridization and evolution in British Senecio in Hind, D. J. N. (Edit.) Compositae systematics: Proc. Int. Compositae Conf. Kew 1: 679–689.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., James, J. K., Irwin, J. A. & Comes, H. P. (2000). Hybrid origin of the Oxford Ragwort, Senecio squalidus L. Watsonia 23: 123–138.Google Scholar
Alexander, J. C. M. (1979). The Mediterranean species of Senecio sections Senecio and Delphinifolius. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 37: 387–428.Google Scholar
Allen, D. E. (1967). The taxonomy and nomenclature of the radiate variants of Senecio vulgaris L. Watsonia 6: 280–282.Google Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Multiple origins and genetic diversity in the newly arisen allopolyploid species, Senecio cambrensis Rosser (Compositae). Heredity 68: 25–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Isozyme evidence and the origin of Senecio vulgaris (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 179: 167–174.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belcher, R. O. (1956). A revision of the Genus Erechtites (Compositae), with enquiries into Senecio and Arrhenechthites. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 43: 1–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1948). Senecio squalidus L. × vulgaris L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 13: 364.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. I. S. & Leslie, A. C. (1978). Senecio squalidus L. × S. vulgaris L. in Cambridgeshire. Watsonia 12: 155–156.Google Scholar
Burbidge, F. W. & Colgan, N. (1902). A new Senecio hybrid (× S. albescens). Jour. Bot. (London) 40: 401–406.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1979). Senecio cineraria DC. × S. erucifolius L. in Kent. Watsonia 12: 333–334.Google Scholar
Campbell, J. M. & Abbott, R. J. (1976). Variability of outcrossing frequency in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 267–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1974). Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on Senecio L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 68: 272–276.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. (1995). Senecio vulgaris L. subsp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell and S. vulgaris L. subsp. vulgaris var. vulgaris on Jersey (Channel Islands). Watsonia 20: 185–194.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Abbott, R. J. (1998). The relative importance of historical events and gene flow on the population structure of a Mediterranean ragwort, Senecio gallicus (Asteraceae). Evolution 52: 355–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Kadereit, J. W. (1990). Aspects of hybridization between the closely related Senecio vulgaris L. and Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. Flora 184: 381–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P., Kadereit, J. W., Pohl, A. & Abbott, R. J. (1997). Chloroplast DNA and isozyme evidence on the evolution of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 375–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crisp, P. & Jones, B. M. G. (1970). Senecio squalidus L., S. vulgaris L. and S. cambrensis Rosser. Watsonia 8: 47–48.Google Scholar
Gibbs, P. E. (1971). Studies on synthetic hybrids of British species of Senecio. I. Senecio viscosus L.×S. vulgaris L. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 41: 213–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harper, J. L. & Wood, W. A. (1957). Senecio jacobaea L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 45: 617–637.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, S. A., (2002). Introduction of Oxford ragwort S. squalidus L. (Asteraceae), to the United Kingdom. Watsonia 24: 31–43.Google Scholar
Harris, S. A. & Ingram, R. (1992). Molecular systematics of the genus Senecio L. II. The origin of S. vulgaris. Heredity 69: 112–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haskell, G. (1953). Adaptation and the breeding system in groundsel. Genetica 26: 468–484.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Hora, C. J. (1997). A handsome and vigorous hybrid Ragwort. B. S. B. I. News 77: 34.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1974). Self-fertilization and the distribution of the radiate form of Senecio vulgaris L. in central Scotland. Watsonia 10: 69–75.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1976). The influences of different degrees of interspecific hybridisation with Senecio squalidus on the frequency of two morphs of Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 67–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1984). Ray morphology and the origin of variability in Senecio cambrensis Rosser, a recently established polyploid species. New Phytol. 96: 601–607.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1995). Senecio cambrensis in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 537–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R., Weir, J. & Abbott, R. J. (1980). New evidence concerning the origin of inland radiate groundsel, S. vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme. New Phytol. 84: 543–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, J. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Morphometric and isozyme evidence for the hybrid origin of a new tetraploid radiate groundsel in York, England. Heredity 69: 431–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1983). Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 35: 8.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). The origin of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 135–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Studies on the biology of Senecio vulgaris L. ssp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell. New Phytol. 97: 681–689.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Senecio × subnebrodensis Simk., an earlier name for Senecio squalidus L. × viscosus L. Watsonia 15: 36.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. & Sell, P. D. (1986). Variation in Senecio jacobaea L. (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 21–23.Google Scholar
Kent, D. H. (1956–1966). Senecio squalidus L. in the British Isles. 1. Early records (to 1877) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 2: 115–118 (1956); 2. The spread from Oxford (1879–1939) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 3: 375–379 (1960); 3. East Anglia in Trans. Norf. Norw. Nat. Soc. 18 (5): 30–31 (1957); 4. Southern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 210–213; 5. The Midlands (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 214–216; 6. Northern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 217–219; 7. Wales in Nature Wales 8: 175–178; 8. The recent spread in Scotland in Glasgow Nat. 18: 407–408; 9. Ireland in Irish Nat. Jour. 14: 203–204.Google Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (1996). Origins of the new allopolyploid species Senecio cambrensis and its relationship to the Canary Islands endemic Senecio teneriffae (Asteraceae). Amer. Jour. Bot. 83: 1365–1372.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (2003). A new British species, Senecio eboracensis (Asteraceae), another hybrid derivative of S. vulgaris L. × S. squalidus L. Watsonia 24: 375–388.Google Scholar
Mabberley, D. J. (1983). The Dusty Miller's tale, or Senecio cineraria DC. restored. Watsonia 14: 279–280.Google Scholar
Murphy, J. P. (1981). Senecio × albescens Burbidge & Colgan at Killiney, Co. Dublin: a seventy-eight-year-old population. Watsonia 13: 303–311.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1975). The inheritance and behaviour of the rayed gene complex in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 34: 95–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rosser, E. M. (1955). A new British species of Senecio. Watsonia 3: 228–232.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1973). The rediscovery of the Fen Ragwort in Cambridgeshire. Nat. Cambridgeshire 16: 37.Google Scholar
Stace, C. (1977). The origin of radiate Senecio vulgaris L. Heredity 99: 383–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trow, A. H. (1909). Some segregates of S. vulgaris, Linn. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 1908: 379–382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1963). Senecio rupestris Waldst. & Kit. and Senecio squalidus L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1974). The rediscovery of Senecio paludosus L. in Britain. Watsonia 10: 49–54.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data book. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. cambrensis and S. paludosus.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia subsp. maritima.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the Tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 40–83.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparativeplant ecology. London. [P. hybridus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toman, J. (1972). A taxonomic survey of the genera Petasites and Endocellion. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 7: 381–406.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1947). The distribution of the sexes in Butterbur. North Western Nat. 1947: 111–114.Google Scholar
Don, G. (1813). Account of the native plants in the County of Forfar, and the animals to be found there in Headrick, J. General view of the agriculture of the County of Angus, or Forfarshire. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1920). The extinct and dubious plants of Britain. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 731–799.Google Scholar
Ribbons, B. W. (1952). Homogyne alpina in Scotland. Watsonia 2: 237–238.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Payne, W. W. (1964). A re-evaluation of the genus Ambrosia (Compositae). Jour. Arnold Arbor. 45 (4): 401–430.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1994). Ragweeds (Ambrosia L.) in Britain. Grana 33: 38–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, R. C. (1960). A revision of the Genus Iva L. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull. 41: 793–875.Google Scholar
Löve, D. & Dansereau, P. (1959). Biosystematic studies on Xanthium: taxonomic appraisal and ecological status. Canad. Jour. Bot. 37: 173–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millspaugh, C. F. & Sherff, E. E. (1919). Revision of the North American species of Xanthium. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Bot. Ser. 4: 9–54.Google Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1974). The Genus Guizotia (Compositae). A taxonomic revision. Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 1–39.Google Scholar
Brummit, R. K. (1967). Three species of Sigesbeckia in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 19–21.Google Scholar
Henker, H. (1965). Die Gattung Sigesbeckia L. in Europa unter besonderer Berücksichtund von Deutschland. Arch. Freunde Nat. Gesch. Mecklenb. 11: 7–54.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1969). The North American sunflower. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club 22 (3): 1–218.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Fischer, T. R. (1957). Taxonomy of the genus Heliopsis (Compositae). Ohio Jour. Sci. 57: 171–191.Google Scholar
Canne, J. M. (1977). A revision of the Genus Galinsoga [Compositae: Heliantheae]. Rhodora 79: 319–389.Google Scholar
Harriman, N. A. (1998). Proposal to conserve the name Bidens (Asteraceae) with a conserved gender. Taxon 47: 485–486.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, G. M. (1998). A tale of two Bidens. B. S. B. I. News 78: 64–65.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1937). The Genus Bidens. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 16 (1): 1–346; 16 (2): 347–709.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1936). Revision of the genus Coreopsis. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 11: 279–475.Google Scholar
Sorensen, P. D. (1969). Revision of the genus Dahlia (Compositae, Heliantheae – Coreopsidinae). Rhodora 71: 309–416.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1945). A revision of the genus Schkuhria. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 32: 265–278.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biddulph, S. F. (1944). A revision of the genus Gaillardia. Res. Studies State Coll. Washington 12: 195–256.Google Scholar
Johnson, M. F. (1971). A monograph of the genus Ageratum L. [Compositae: Helenieae]. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 58: 6–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Roessler, H. (1959). Revision der Arctotidae – Gorteriinae. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 3: 71–500.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Filago lutescens Jordan (Asteraceae), Red-tipped cudweed. Watsonia 22: 251–260.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity. IV. Filago pyramidata (Asteraceae), Broad-leaved cudweed. Edinb. Jour. Bot. 56: 61–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G., Gibson, C. K. & Marsden, M. (1999). Re-establishment of the extinct native plant Filago gallica L. (Asteraceae), narrow-leaved cudweed, in Britain. Biol. Conserv. 91: 1–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [F. gallica, F. lutescens and F. pyramidata.]Google Scholar
Braun-Blanquet, J. (1951). Pflanzensoziologische Überlegungen als Hilfsmittel zur Erkennung systematischer einheiten am Beispiel von Antennaria hibernica dargelegt. Vegetatio3: 298–300.
Hilliard, O. M. & Burtt, B. L. (1981). Some generic concepts in Compositae – Gnaphaliinae. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 82: 181–232.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. sylvaticum.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. luteoalbum and G. norvegicum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [I. conyza.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macpherson, P. & Clement, E. J. (1999). Inula hookerii C. B. Clarke: established in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 81: 53.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [I. crithmoides.]Google Scholar
Chatters, C. (1991). The status of Pulicaria vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1990. Watsonia 18: 405–406.Google Scholar
Fitzgerald, R., Field, G. D. & Chatters, C. (1997). The status of Pulicaris vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1995. Watsonia 21: 279–280.Google Scholar
Hare, A. D. R. (1990). Lesser Fleabane – a plant of seasonal hollows. British Wildlife 2: 77–79.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation. pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. vulgaris].Google Scholar
Davis, G. L. (1952). Revision of the genus Calotis R. Br. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales 77: 146–188.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1980). Solidago × niederederi Khek in Britain. Watsonia 13: 123–124.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1922). Solidago cambrica Huds. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 283–290.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). Solidago virgaurea L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 307.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [S. virgaurea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. (1925). The plant species in relation to habitat and climate. Hereditas 6: 147–236.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weber, E. (1997). Morphological variation of the introduced perennial Solidago canadensis L. sensu lato (Asteraceae) in Europe. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 123: 197–210.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. J. (1952). Aster L. in Gleason, H. A. The New Britton and Brown, Illustrated Flora of the North-eastern United States and adjacent Canada, Vol. 3, pp. 323–545. Lancaster, Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Compositae in Hitchcock, C. L. et al. Vascular plants of the Pacific Northwest. Vol. 5. Seattle, Washington.Google Scholar
Fernald, M. L. (1950). Gray's Manual of Botany.New York.Google Scholar
Gray, A. J. (1987). The rayless genes in Aster tripolium: a longer term study in Gray, A. J. et al. Colonization, succession and stability.Oxford, London, Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, M. H. (1996). Die in Zentraleuropa verwilderten und kultivierten nordamerikanischen Astern. Feddes Rept. 107: 163–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huiskes, A. H. L., Soelen, J. & Markusse, M. M. (1985). Field studies in the variability of populations ofAster tripoliumL. in relation to saltmarsh zonation. Vegetatio 61: 163–169.Google Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1978). Observations on reproduction and phenology of some perennial asters. Amer. Midl. Naturalist. 99: 184–197.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1980). A classification of the New World species of Aster (Asteraceae). Brittonia 32: 230–239.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labracque, J. & Brouillet, L. (1996). Biosystematique du complexe de l'Aster novi-belgii (Asteraceae: Asterae) au Québec. Canad. Jour. Bot. 74: 162–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Brouillet, L. (1980). A synopsis of North American asters: the Subgenera, Sections and Subsections of Aster and Lasallea. Amer. Jour. Bot. 67: 1010–1026.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Heard, S. B. (1987). The asters of Ontario: Aster L. and Virgulus Raf. (Compositae: Astereae). University of Waterloo Biology Series 30. (Very detailed illustrations.)Google Scholar
Semple, J. C., Heard, S. B. & Xiang, C. (1996). The asters of Ontario (Compositae: Astereae): Diplactis Raf., Oclemena E. L. Greene, Doellingeria Nees and Aster L. (including Canadanthus Nesom, Symphyotrichum Nees, and Virgulus Raf.). University of Waterloo Biology Series 38.Google Scholar
Stark, A. A. & Wijnands, D. O. (1970). On the variation of the flower heads of Aster tripolium L. in the Netherlands. Act. Bot. Neerl. 19: 436–444.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayer, E. (1981). Revision der Gattung Chrysocoma L. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 17: 259–292.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1947). Revision of the North American species of Erigeron, north of Mexico. Brittonia 6: 121–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frey, D. (1996). Genetic variability of the invasive Erigeron annuus in Europe. Bull. Geobot. Inst. ETH 1996: 79–81.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [E. acer.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989a). The separation of Trimorpha (Compositae: Astereae) from Erigeron. Phytologia 67: 61–66.Google Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989b). Infrageneric taxonomy of New World Erigeron (Compositae: Astereae). Phytologia 67: 67–93.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [E. borealis.]Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1948). On Erigeron bonariensis L. Kew Bull. 3: 369–372.Google Scholar
Crawley, M. (1995). The inexorable spread of Conyza sumatrensis. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1943). The separation of Erigeron from Conyza. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70: 629–632.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guédès, M. & Jovet, P. (1975). Conyza albida Willd. ex Sprengel, the correct name for ‘C. altissima’ Naudin ex Debeaux (C. naudinii Bonnet). Taxon 24: 393–394.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healy, A. J. (1957). Contributions to a knowledge of the adventive flora of New Zealand, No. 5. Trans. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 649–659.Google Scholar
Jovet, P. & Vilmorin, R. (1975). Conyza in Coste, H. Flore descriptive et illustrée de la France, 3éme supplement 187–192, 308–311.
Marshall, J. B. (1973). Conyza – taxa found in Britain. Watsonia 9: 372–373.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1974). A note on Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker (C. floribunda Kunth). Watsonia 10: 166–167.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. & Marshall, J. B. (1988). On Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker and certain hybrids in the genus. Watsonia 17: 172–173.Google Scholar
Michael, P. W. (1977). Conyza. Proc. 6th Asian-Pacific Weed Science Soc. Conf. 1: 87–95.
Mundell, T. (2001). Conyza bilbaoana is on its way to you. B. S. B. I. News 87: 62–65.Google Scholar
Palmer, J. R. (1993). Conyza canadensis/C. sumatrensis intermediates. B. S. B. I. News 64: 22.Google Scholar
Phillips, B. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana confirmed from Surrey. B. S. B. I. News 76: 60–61.Google Scholar
Rémy, J. (1849). Conyza in Gay, C. Historia fisica y politica de Chile. Vol. 4. Botanica, pp. 69–77. Paris.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana also in Ireland. B. S. B. I. News 74: 44–46.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1904). Note sur le Cirsium corbariense Sennan, sur le Conyza naudinii Bonnet et sur quelques hybrides. Bull. Soc. Bot. France 51: 425–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1908). Plantes d'Espagne, années 1906 et 1907. Bull. Akad. Int. Geog. Bot. 18: 469–470.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1912). Quelques formes nouvelles où peu connues. Bol. Soc. Aragon 11: 194.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1929). Sobre des plantes nuevas en la flora Española. Bol. Soc. Ibér. 28: 66–67.Google Scholar
Stanley, P. (1996). Conyza bilbaoana J. Rémy new to south Hampshire (v.c. 11) and to Britain. B. S. B. I. News 73: 47–49 and drawing.Google Scholar
Thébaud, C. & Abbott, R. J. (1995). Characterization of invasive Conyza species (Asteraceae) in Europe; quantitative trait and isozyme analysis. Amer. Jour. Bot. 82: 360–368.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Webb, C. J. (1988). Conyza in Webb, C. J., Sykes, W. R. & Garnock-Jones, P. J. Flora of New Zealand, vol. 4, pp. 187–191. Christchurch, New Zealand.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1988). Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker established in England. Watsonia 17: 145–148.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1992). Consumer. B. S. B. I. News 62: 38–39.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1994). A history of Conyza in London. B. S. B. I. News 65: 34–38.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Allan, H. H. (1961). Flora of New Zealand. Wellington.Google Scholar
Heads, M. (1998). Biodiversity in the New Zealand divavicating tree daisies: Olearea sect. nov. (Compositae). Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 127: 239–285.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hull, R. (1961). Variation of populations of Bellis perennis L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 4: 269–272.Google Scholar
Lacaita, C. C. (1923). The caulescence of Bellis perennis. Jour. Bot. (London) 61: 99–104.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. (1984). Discoid daisies. Watsonia 15: 119.Google Scholar
Oliver, J. (1996). Daisy ray florets – number of rows and gene flow over quarter of a century. B. S. B. I. News 71: 28–31.Google Scholar
Blakelock, R. A. (1954). Artemisia norvegica Fries in Scotland. Kew Bull. 1954: 173–184.Google Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1950). Artemisia verlotorum Lamotte and its occurrence in Britain. Watsonia 1: 209–223. (Gives large bibliography.)Google Scholar
Cronk, Q. C. B. (1989). Some early notices of anthocyanin-rich variants of common British plants. Watsonia 17: 352–355.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. absinthium and A. vulgaris.]CrossRef
James, C. M., Wurzell, B. S. & Stace, C. A. (2000). A new hybrid between a European and Chinese species of Artemisia (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 139–147.Google Scholar
Keck, D. D. (1946). A revision of the Artemisia vulgaris complex. Proc. Calif. Acad. Sci. 25: 421–468.Google Scholar
Leach, S. J. (1984). Notes on the distribution of Artemisia maritima L. in eastern Scotland. Watsonia 15: 36–38.Google Scholar
Yeou-ruenn, Ling (1992). The old world Artemisia Linn. (Compositae). Bull. Bot. Res. Harbin 12: 1–108.Google Scholar
Øvstedal, D. O. & Mjaavatten, O. (1992). A multivariate comparison between three NW European populations of Artemisia norvegica (Asteraceae) by means of chemometric and morphometric data. Pl. Syst. Ecol. 181: 21–32.Google Scholar
Persson, K. (1974). Biosystematic studies in the Artemisia maritima complex in Europe. Opera Bot. 35: 1–188.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants.Peterborough. [A. campestris and A. norvegia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994), Scarce plants in Britain.Peterborough. [C. nobile.]Google Scholar
Fernandes, R. B. (1975). Taxonomic notes on the genus Anthemis L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 70: 6–17.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis arvensis L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 637–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis cotula L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 623–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bocher, T. W. & Larsen, K. (1957). Cytotaxonomical studies in the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum complex. Watsonia 4: 11–16.Google Scholar
Howarth, S. E. & Williams, J. T. (1968). Chrysanthemum leucanthemum L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 50: 565–595.Google Scholar
Vogl, R. (1991). Die Gattung Leucanthemum Mill. (Compositae–Anthemideae) auf der iberischen Halbinsel. Ruizia 10: 1–261.Google Scholar
Brummitt, R. (1997). Chrysanthemum once again. The Garden 122: 662–663.Google Scholar
Committee for Spermatophyta (1998). Report 46, Conserve Chrysanthemum L. (Compositae) with a conserved type. Taxon 47: 443–444.
Sealy, J. R. (1938). Chrysanthemum rubellum and its allies. Jour. Roy. Hort. Soc. 63: 265–273.Google Scholar
Trehane, P. (1995). Proposal to conserve Chrysanthemum L. with a conserved type (Compositae). Taxon 44: 439–441.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tzvelev, N. N. (1995). English translation of Dendranthema (DC.) Des Moul. from Schischkin, B. K. and Bobrov, E. G. (Edits.) Flora URSS, vol. 26, pp. 423–449. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Källersjö, M. (1988). A generic reclassification of Pentzia Thunb. (Compositae–Anthemideae) from South Africa. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 96: 299–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et. al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [M. discoidea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffrey, C. (1979). Note on the lectotypification of the names Cacalia L., Matricaria L. and Gnaphalium L. Taxon 28(4): 349–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rauschert, S. (1974). Nomenklatorische Probleme in der Gattung Matricaria L. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 249–260.Google Scholar
Salisbury, E. (1961). Weeds and aliens. London.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [T. inodorum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1969). The origin and distribution of diploid and tetraploid Tripleurospermum inodorum (L.) Schultz Bip. Watsonia 7: 130–141.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1972). Variation in sea mayweed (Tripleurospermum maritimum (L.) Koch) in the British Isles. Watsonia 9: 81–107.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1991). Tripleurospermum inodoratum (L.) Sch.-Bip. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 681–697.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lester-Garland, L. V. (1921). The maritime forms of Matricaria inodora. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 170–174.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ashton, P. & Forbes, D. G. (1992). Introgressive origin of the radiate groundsel, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme; Aut-3 evidence. Heredity 68: 425–435.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Forbes, D. G. (1993). Outcrossing rate and self-incompatibility in the colonizing species Senecio squalidus. Heredity 71: 155–159.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1983). Discovery of Senecio cambrensis Rosser in Edinburgh. Watsonia 14: 407–408.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Irwin, J. A. & Ashton, P. A. (1992). Genetic diversity for esterases in the recently evolved stabilized introgressant, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme, and its parental taxa S. vulgaris L. var. vulgaris and S. squalidus L. Heredity 68: 546–556.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Lowe, A. J. (1996). A review of hybridization and evolution in British Senecio in Hind, D. J. N. (Edit.) Compositae systematics: Proc. Int. Compositae Conf. Kew 1: 679–689.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., James, J. K., Irwin, J. A. & Comes, H. P. (2000). Hybrid origin of the Oxford Ragwort, Senecio squalidus L. Watsonia 23: 123–138.Google Scholar
Alexander, J. C. M. (1979). The Mediterranean species of Senecio sections Senecio and Delphinifolius. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 37: 387–428.Google Scholar
Allen, D. E. (1967). The taxonomy and nomenclature of the radiate variants of Senecio vulgaris L. Watsonia 6: 280–282.Google Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Multiple origins and genetic diversity in the newly arisen allopolyploid species, Senecio cambrensis Rosser (Compositae). Heredity 68: 25–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Isozyme evidence and the origin of Senecio vulgaris (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 179: 167–174.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belcher, R. O. (1956). A revision of the Genus Erechtites (Compositae), with enquiries into Senecio and Arrhenechthites. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 43: 1–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1948). Senecio squalidus L. × vulgaris L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 13: 364.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. I. S. & Leslie, A. C. (1978). Senecio squalidus L. × S. vulgaris L. in Cambridgeshire. Watsonia 12: 155–156.Google Scholar
Burbidge, F. W. & Colgan, N. (1902). A new Senecio hybrid (× S. albescens). Jour. Bot. (London) 40: 401–406.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1979). Senecio cineraria DC. × S. erucifolius L. in Kent. Watsonia 12: 333–334.Google Scholar
Campbell, J. M. & Abbott, R. J. (1976). Variability of outcrossing frequency in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 267–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1974). Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on Senecio L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 68: 272–276.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. (1995). Senecio vulgaris L. subsp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell and S. vulgaris L. subsp. vulgaris var. vulgaris on Jersey (Channel Islands). Watsonia 20: 185–194.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Abbott, R. J. (1998). The relative importance of historical events and gene flow on the population structure of a Mediterranean ragwort, Senecio gallicus (Asteraceae). Evolution 52: 355–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Kadereit, J. W. (1990). Aspects of hybridization between the closely related Senecio vulgaris L. and Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. Flora 184: 381–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P., Kadereit, J. W., Pohl, A. & Abbott, R. J. (1997). Chloroplast DNA and isozyme evidence on the evolution of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 375–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crisp, P. & Jones, B. M. G. (1970). Senecio squalidus L., S. vulgaris L. and S. cambrensis Rosser. Watsonia 8: 47–48.Google Scholar
Gibbs, P. E. (1971). Studies on synthetic hybrids of British species of Senecio. I. Senecio viscosus L.×S. vulgaris L. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 41: 213–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harper, J. L. & Wood, W. A. (1957). Senecio jacobaea L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 45: 617–637.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, S. A., (2002). Introduction of Oxford ragwort S. squalidus L. (Asteraceae), to the United Kingdom. Watsonia 24: 31–43.Google Scholar
Harris, S. A. & Ingram, R. (1992). Molecular systematics of the genus Senecio L. II. The origin of S. vulgaris. Heredity 69: 112–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haskell, G. (1953). Adaptation and the breeding system in groundsel. Genetica 26: 468–484.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Hora, C. J. (1997). A handsome and vigorous hybrid Ragwort. B. S. B. I. News 77: 34.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1974). Self-fertilization and the distribution of the radiate form of Senecio vulgaris L. in central Scotland. Watsonia 10: 69–75.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1976). The influences of different degrees of interspecific hybridisation with Senecio squalidus on the frequency of two morphs of Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 67–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1984). Ray morphology and the origin of variability in Senecio cambrensis Rosser, a recently established polyploid species. New Phytol. 96: 601–607.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1995). Senecio cambrensis in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 537–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R., Weir, J. & Abbott, R. J. (1980). New evidence concerning the origin of inland radiate groundsel, S. vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme. New Phytol. 84: 543–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, J. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Morphometric and isozyme evidence for the hybrid origin of a new tetraploid radiate groundsel in York, England. Heredity 69: 431–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1983). Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 35: 8.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). The origin of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 135–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Studies on the biology of Senecio vulgaris L. ssp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell. New Phytol. 97: 681–689.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Senecio × subnebrodensis Simk., an earlier name for Senecio squalidus L. × viscosus L. Watsonia 15: 36.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. & Sell, P. D. (1986). Variation in Senecio jacobaea L. (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 21–23.Google Scholar
Kent, D. H. (1956–1966). Senecio squalidus L. in the British Isles. 1. Early records (to 1877) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 2: 115–118 (1956); 2. The spread from Oxford (1879–1939) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 3: 375–379 (1960); 3. East Anglia in Trans. Norf. Norw. Nat. Soc. 18 (5): 30–31 (1957); 4. Southern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 210–213; 5. The Midlands (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 214–216; 6. Northern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 217–219; 7. Wales in Nature Wales 8: 175–178; 8. The recent spread in Scotland in Glasgow Nat. 18: 407–408; 9. Ireland in Irish Nat. Jour. 14: 203–204.Google Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (1996). Origins of the new allopolyploid species Senecio cambrensis and its relationship to the Canary Islands endemic Senecio teneriffae (Asteraceae). Amer. Jour. Bot. 83: 1365–1372.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (2003). A new British species, Senecio eboracensis (Asteraceae), another hybrid derivative of S. vulgaris L. × S. squalidus L. Watsonia 24: 375–388.Google Scholar
Mabberley, D. J. (1983). The Dusty Miller's tale, or Senecio cineraria DC. restored. Watsonia 14: 279–280.Google Scholar
Murphy, J. P. (1981). Senecio × albescens Burbidge & Colgan at Killiney, Co. Dublin: a seventy-eight-year-old population. Watsonia 13: 303–311.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1975). The inheritance and behaviour of the rayed gene complex in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 34: 95–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rosser, E. M. (1955). A new British species of Senecio. Watsonia 3: 228–232.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1973). The rediscovery of the Fen Ragwort in Cambridgeshire. Nat. Cambridgeshire 16: 37.Google Scholar
Stace, C. (1977). The origin of radiate Senecio vulgaris L. Heredity 99: 383–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trow, A. H. (1909). Some segregates of S. vulgaris, Linn. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 1908: 379–382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1963). Senecio rupestris Waldst. & Kit. and Senecio squalidus L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1974). The rediscovery of Senecio paludosus L. in Britain. Watsonia 10: 49–54.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data book. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. cambrensis and S. paludosus.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia subsp. maritima.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the Tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 40–83.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparativeplant ecology. London. [P. hybridus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toman, J. (1972). A taxonomic survey of the genera Petasites and Endocellion. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 7: 381–406.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1947). The distribution of the sexes in Butterbur. North Western Nat. 1947: 111–114.Google Scholar
Don, G. (1813). Account of the native plants in the County of Forfar, and the animals to be found there in Headrick, J. General view of the agriculture of the County of Angus, or Forfarshire. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1920). The extinct and dubious plants of Britain. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 731–799.Google Scholar
Ribbons, B. W. (1952). Homogyne alpina in Scotland. Watsonia 2: 237–238.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Payne, W. W. (1964). A re-evaluation of the genus Ambrosia (Compositae). Jour. Arnold Arbor. 45 (4): 401–430.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1994). Ragweeds (Ambrosia L.) in Britain. Grana 33: 38–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, R. C. (1960). A revision of the Genus Iva L. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull. 41: 793–875.Google Scholar
Löve, D. & Dansereau, P. (1959). Biosystematic studies on Xanthium: taxonomic appraisal and ecological status. Canad. Jour. Bot. 37: 173–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millspaugh, C. F. & Sherff, E. E. (1919). Revision of the North American species of Xanthium. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Bot. Ser. 4: 9–54.Google Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1974). The Genus Guizotia (Compositae). A taxonomic revision. Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 1–39.Google Scholar
Brummit, R. K. (1967). Three species of Sigesbeckia in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 19–21.Google Scholar
Henker, H. (1965). Die Gattung Sigesbeckia L. in Europa unter besonderer Berücksichtund von Deutschland. Arch. Freunde Nat. Gesch. Mecklenb. 11: 7–54.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1969). The North American sunflower. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club 22 (3): 1–218.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Fischer, T. R. (1957). Taxonomy of the genus Heliopsis (Compositae). Ohio Jour. Sci. 57: 171–191.Google Scholar
Canne, J. M. (1977). A revision of the Genus Galinsoga [Compositae: Heliantheae]. Rhodora 79: 319–389.Google Scholar
Harriman, N. A. (1998). Proposal to conserve the name Bidens (Asteraceae) with a conserved gender. Taxon 47: 485–486.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, G. M. (1998). A tale of two Bidens. B. S. B. I. News 78: 64–65.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1937). The Genus Bidens. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 16 (1): 1–346; 16 (2): 347–709.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1936). Revision of the genus Coreopsis. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 11: 279–475.Google Scholar
Sorensen, P. D. (1969). Revision of the genus Dahlia (Compositae, Heliantheae – Coreopsidinae). Rhodora 71: 309–416.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1945). A revision of the genus Schkuhria. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 32: 265–278.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biddulph, S. F. (1944). A revision of the genus Gaillardia. Res. Studies State Coll. Washington 12: 195–256.Google Scholar
Johnson, M. F. (1971). A monograph of the genus Ageratum L. [Compositae: Helenieae]. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 58: 6–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Filago lutescens Jordan (Asteraceae), Red-tipped cudweed. Watsonia 22: 251–260.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity. IV. Filago pyramidata (Asteraceae), Broad-leaved cudweed. Edinb. Jour. Bot. 56: 61–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G., Gibson, C. K. & Marsden, M. (1999). Re-establishment of the extinct native plant Filago gallica L. (Asteraceae), narrow-leaved cudweed, in Britain. Biol. Conserv. 91: 1–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [F. gallica, F. lutescens and F. pyramidata.]Google Scholar
Braun-Blanquet, J. (1951). Pflanzensoziologische Überlegungen als Hilfsmittel zur Erkennung systematischer einheiten am Beispiel von Antennaria hibernica dargelegt. Vegetatio3: 298–300.
Hilliard, O. M. & Burtt, B. L. (1981). Some generic concepts in Compositae – Gnaphaliinae. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 82: 181–232.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. sylvaticum.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. luteoalbum and G. norvegicum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [I. conyza.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macpherson, P. & Clement, E. J. (1999). Inula hookerii C. B. Clarke: established in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 81: 53.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [I. crithmoides.]Google Scholar
Chatters, C. (1991). The status of Pulicaria vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1990. Watsonia 18: 405–406.Google Scholar
Fitzgerald, R., Field, G. D. & Chatters, C. (1997). The status of Pulicaris vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1995. Watsonia 21: 279–280.Google Scholar
Hare, A. D. R. (1990). Lesser Fleabane – a plant of seasonal hollows. British Wildlife 2: 77–79.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation. pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. vulgaris].Google Scholar
Davis, G. L. (1952). Revision of the genus Calotis R. Br. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales 77: 146–188.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1980). Solidago × niederederi Khek in Britain. Watsonia 13: 123–124.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1922). Solidago cambrica Huds. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 283–290.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). Solidago virgaurea L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 307.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [S. virgaurea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. (1925). The plant species in relation to habitat and climate. Hereditas 6: 147–236.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weber, E. (1997). Morphological variation of the introduced perennial Solidago canadensis L. sensu lato (Asteraceae) in Europe. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 123: 197–210.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. J. (1952). Aster L. in Gleason, H. A. The New Britton and Brown, Illustrated Flora of the North-eastern United States and adjacent Canada, Vol. 3, pp. 323–545. Lancaster, Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Compositae in Hitchcock, C. L. et al. Vascular plants of the Pacific Northwest. Vol. 5. Seattle, Washington.Google Scholar
Fernald, M. L. (1950). Gray's Manual of Botany.New York.Google Scholar
Gray, A. J. (1987). The rayless genes in Aster tripolium: a longer term study in Gray, A. J. et al. Colonization, succession and stability.Oxford, London, Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, M. H. (1996). Die in Zentraleuropa verwilderten und kultivierten nordamerikanischen Astern. Feddes Rept. 107: 163–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huiskes, A. H. L., Soelen, J. & Markusse, M. M. (1985). Field studies in the variability of populations ofAster tripoliumL. in relation to saltmarsh zonation. Vegetatio 61: 163–169.Google Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1978). Observations on reproduction and phenology of some perennial asters. Amer. Midl. Naturalist. 99: 184–197.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1980). A classification of the New World species of Aster (Asteraceae). Brittonia 32: 230–239.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labracque, J. & Brouillet, L. (1996). Biosystematique du complexe de l'Aster novi-belgii (Asteraceae: Asterae) au Québec. Canad. Jour. Bot. 74: 162–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Brouillet, L. (1980). A synopsis of North American asters: the Subgenera, Sections and Subsections of Aster and Lasallea. Amer. Jour. Bot. 67: 1010–1026.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Heard, S. B. (1987). The asters of Ontario: Aster L. and Virgulus Raf. (Compositae: Astereae). University of Waterloo Biology Series 30. (Very detailed illustrations.)Google Scholar
Semple, J. C., Heard, S. B. & Xiang, C. (1996). The asters of Ontario (Compositae: Astereae): Diplactis Raf., Oclemena E. L. Greene, Doellingeria Nees and Aster L. (including Canadanthus Nesom, Symphyotrichum Nees, and Virgulus Raf.). University of Waterloo Biology Series 38.Google Scholar
Stark, A. A. & Wijnands, D. O. (1970). On the variation of the flower heads of Aster tripolium L. in the Netherlands. Act. Bot. Neerl. 19: 436–444.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayer, E. (1981). Revision der Gattung Chrysocoma L. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 17: 259–292.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1947). Revision of the North American species of Erigeron, north of Mexico. Brittonia 6: 121–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frey, D. (1996). Genetic variability of the invasive Erigeron annuus in Europe. Bull. Geobot. Inst. ETH 1996: 79–81.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [E. acer.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989a). The separation of Trimorpha (Compositae: Astereae) from Erigeron. Phytologia 67: 61–66.Google Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989b). Infrageneric taxonomy of New World Erigeron (Compositae: Astereae). Phytologia 67: 67–93.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [E. borealis.]Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1948). On Erigeron bonariensis L. Kew Bull. 3: 369–372.Google Scholar
Crawley, M. (1995). The inexorable spread of Conyza sumatrensis. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1943). The separation of Erigeron from Conyza. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70: 629–632.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guédès, M. & Jovet, P. (1975). Conyza albida Willd. ex Sprengel, the correct name for ‘C. altissima’ Naudin ex Debeaux (C. naudinii Bonnet). Taxon 24: 393–394.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healy, A. J. (1957). Contributions to a knowledge of the adventive flora of New Zealand, No. 5. Trans. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 649–659.Google Scholar
Jovet, P. & Vilmorin, R. (1975). Conyza in Coste, H. Flore descriptive et illustrée de la France, 3éme supplement 187–192, 308–311.
Marshall, J. B. (1973). Conyza – taxa found in Britain. Watsonia 9: 372–373.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1974). A note on Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker (C. floribunda Kunth). Watsonia 10: 166–167.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. & Marshall, J. B. (1988). On Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker and certain hybrids in the genus. Watsonia 17: 172–173.Google Scholar
Michael, P. W. (1977). Conyza. Proc. 6th Asian-Pacific Weed Science Soc. Conf. 1: 87–95.
Mundell, T. (2001). Conyza bilbaoana is on its way to you. B. S. B. I. News 87: 62–65.Google Scholar
Palmer, J. R. (1993). Conyza canadensis/C. sumatrensis intermediates. B. S. B. I. News 64: 22.Google Scholar
Phillips, B. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana confirmed from Surrey. B. S. B. I. News 76: 60–61.Google Scholar
Rémy, J. (1849). Conyza in Gay, C. Historia fisica y politica de Chile. Vol. 4. Botanica, pp. 69–77. Paris.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana also in Ireland. B. S. B. I. News 74: 44–46.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1904). Note sur le Cirsium corbariense Sennan, sur le Conyza naudinii Bonnet et sur quelques hybrides. Bull. Soc. Bot. France 51: 425–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1908). Plantes d'Espagne, années 1906 et 1907. Bull. Akad. Int. Geog. Bot. 18: 469–470.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1912). Quelques formes nouvelles où peu connues. Bol. Soc. Aragon 11: 194.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1929). Sobre des plantes nuevas en la flora Española. Bol. Soc. Ibér. 28: 66–67.Google Scholar
Stanley, P. (1996). Conyza bilbaoana J. Rémy new to south Hampshire (v.c. 11) and to Britain. B. S. B. I. News 73: 47–49 and drawing.Google Scholar
Thébaud, C. & Abbott, R. J. (1995). Characterization of invasive Conyza species (Asteraceae) in Europe; quantitative trait and isozyme analysis. Amer. Jour. Bot. 82: 360–368.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Webb, C. J. (1988). Conyza in Webb, C. J., Sykes, W. R. & Garnock-Jones, P. J. Flora of New Zealand, vol. 4, pp. 187–191. Christchurch, New Zealand.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1988). Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker established in England. Watsonia 17: 145–148.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1992). Consumer. B. S. B. I. News 62: 38–39.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1994). A history of Conyza in London. B. S. B. I. News 65: 34–38.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Allan, H. H. (1961). Flora of New Zealand. Wellington.Google Scholar
Heads, M. (1998). Biodiversity in the New Zealand divavicating tree daisies: Olearea sect. nov. (Compositae). Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 127: 239–285.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hull, R. (1961). Variation of populations of Bellis perennis L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 4: 269–272.Google Scholar
Lacaita, C. C. (1923). The caulescence of Bellis perennis. Jour. Bot. (London) 61: 99–104.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. (1984). Discoid daisies. Watsonia 15: 119.Google Scholar
Oliver, J. (1996). Daisy ray florets – number of rows and gene flow over quarter of a century. B. S. B. I. News 71: 28–31.Google Scholar
Blakelock, R. A. (1954). Artemisia norvegica Fries in Scotland. Kew Bull. 1954: 173–184.Google Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1950). Artemisia verlotorum Lamotte and its occurrence in Britain. Watsonia 1: 209–223. (Gives large bibliography.)Google Scholar
Cronk, Q. C. B. (1989). Some early notices of anthocyanin-rich variants of common British plants. Watsonia 17: 352–355.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. absinthium and A. vulgaris.]CrossRef
James, C. M., Wurzell, B. S. & Stace, C. A. (2000). A new hybrid between a European and Chinese species of Artemisia (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 139–147.Google Scholar
Keck, D. D. (1946). A revision of the Artemisia vulgaris complex. Proc. Calif. Acad. Sci. 25: 421–468.Google Scholar
Leach, S. J. (1984). Notes on the distribution of Artemisia maritima L. in eastern Scotland. Watsonia 15: 36–38.Google Scholar
Yeou-ruenn, Ling (1992). The old world Artemisia Linn. (Compositae). Bull. Bot. Res. Harbin 12: 1–108.Google Scholar
Øvstedal, D. O. & Mjaavatten, O. (1992). A multivariate comparison between three NW European populations of Artemisia norvegica (Asteraceae) by means of chemometric and morphometric data. Pl. Syst. Ecol. 181: 21–32.Google Scholar
Persson, K. (1974). Biosystematic studies in the Artemisia maritima complex in Europe. Opera Bot. 35: 1–188.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants.Peterborough. [A. campestris and A. norvegia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994), Scarce plants in Britain.Peterborough. [C. nobile.]Google Scholar
Fernandes, R. B. (1975). Taxonomic notes on the genus Anthemis L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 70: 6–17.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis arvensis L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 637–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis cotula L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 623–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bocher, T. W. & Larsen, K. (1957). Cytotaxonomical studies in the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum complex. Watsonia 4: 11–16.Google Scholar
Howarth, S. E. & Williams, J. T. (1968). Chrysanthemum leucanthemum L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 50: 565–595.Google Scholar
Vogl, R. (1991). Die Gattung Leucanthemum Mill. (Compositae–Anthemideae) auf der iberischen Halbinsel. Ruizia 10: 1–261.Google Scholar
Brummitt, R. (1997). Chrysanthemum once again. The Garden 122: 662–663.Google Scholar
Committee for Spermatophyta (1998). Report 46, Conserve Chrysanthemum L. (Compositae) with a conserved type. Taxon 47: 443–444.
Sealy, J. R. (1938). Chrysanthemum rubellum and its allies. Jour. Roy. Hort. Soc. 63: 265–273.Google Scholar
Trehane, P. (1995). Proposal to conserve Chrysanthemum L. with a conserved type (Compositae). Taxon 44: 439–441.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tzvelev, N. N. (1995). English translation of Dendranthema (DC.) Des Moul. from Schischkin, B. K. and Bobrov, E. G. (Edits.) Flora URSS, vol. 26, pp. 423–449. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Källersjö, M. (1988). A generic reclassification of Pentzia Thunb. (Compositae–Anthemideae) from South Africa. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 96: 299–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et. al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [M. discoidea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffrey, C. (1979). Note on the lectotypification of the names Cacalia L., Matricaria L. and Gnaphalium L. Taxon 28(4): 349–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rauschert, S. (1974). Nomenklatorische Probleme in der Gattung Matricaria L. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 249–260.Google Scholar
Salisbury, E. (1961). Weeds and aliens. London.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [T. inodorum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1969). The origin and distribution of diploid and tetraploid Tripleurospermum inodorum (L.) Schultz Bip. Watsonia 7: 130–141.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1972). Variation in sea mayweed (Tripleurospermum maritimum (L.) Koch) in the British Isles. Watsonia 9: 81–107.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1991). Tripleurospermum inodoratum (L.) Sch.-Bip. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 681–697.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lester-Garland, L. V. (1921). The maritime forms of Matricaria inodora. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 170–174.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ashton, P. & Forbes, D. G. (1992). Introgressive origin of the radiate groundsel, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme; Aut-3 evidence. Heredity 68: 425–435.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Forbes, D. G. (1993). Outcrossing rate and self-incompatibility in the colonizing species Senecio squalidus. Heredity 71: 155–159.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1983). Discovery of Senecio cambrensis Rosser in Edinburgh. Watsonia 14: 407–408.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Irwin, J. A. & Ashton, P. A. (1992). Genetic diversity for esterases in the recently evolved stabilized introgressant, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme, and its parental taxa S. vulgaris L. var. vulgaris and S. squalidus L. Heredity 68: 546–556.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Lowe, A. J. (1996). A review of hybridization and evolution in British Senecio in Hind, D. J. N. (Edit.) Compositae systematics: Proc. Int. Compositae Conf. Kew 1: 679–689.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., James, J. K., Irwin, J. A. & Comes, H. P. (2000). Hybrid origin of the Oxford Ragwort, Senecio squalidus L. Watsonia 23: 123–138.Google Scholar
Alexander, J. C. M. (1979). The Mediterranean species of Senecio sections Senecio and Delphinifolius. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 37: 387–428.Google Scholar
Allen, D. E. (1967). The taxonomy and nomenclature of the radiate variants of Senecio vulgaris L. Watsonia 6: 280–282.Google Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Multiple origins and genetic diversity in the newly arisen allopolyploid species, Senecio cambrensis Rosser (Compositae). Heredity 68: 25–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Isozyme evidence and the origin of Senecio vulgaris (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 179: 167–174.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belcher, R. O. (1956). A revision of the Genus Erechtites (Compositae), with enquiries into Senecio and Arrhenechthites. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 43: 1–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1948). Senecio squalidus L. × vulgaris L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 13: 364.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. I. S. & Leslie, A. C. (1978). Senecio squalidus L. × S. vulgaris L. in Cambridgeshire. Watsonia 12: 155–156.Google Scholar
Burbidge, F. W. & Colgan, N. (1902). A new Senecio hybrid (× S. albescens). Jour. Bot. (London) 40: 401–406.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1979). Senecio cineraria DC. × S. erucifolius L. in Kent. Watsonia 12: 333–334.Google Scholar
Campbell, J. M. & Abbott, R. J. (1976). Variability of outcrossing frequency in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 267–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1974). Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on Senecio L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 68: 272–276.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. (1995). Senecio vulgaris L. subsp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell and S. vulgaris L. subsp. vulgaris var. vulgaris on Jersey (Channel Islands). Watsonia 20: 185–194.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Abbott, R. J. (1998). The relative importance of historical events and gene flow on the population structure of a Mediterranean ragwort, Senecio gallicus (Asteraceae). Evolution 52: 355–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Kadereit, J. W. (1990). Aspects of hybridization between the closely related Senecio vulgaris L. and Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. Flora 184: 381–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P., Kadereit, J. W., Pohl, A. & Abbott, R. J. (1997). Chloroplast DNA and isozyme evidence on the evolution of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 375–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crisp, P. & Jones, B. M. G. (1970). Senecio squalidus L., S. vulgaris L. and S. cambrensis Rosser. Watsonia 8: 47–48.Google Scholar
Gibbs, P. E. (1971). Studies on synthetic hybrids of British species of Senecio. I. Senecio viscosus L.×S. vulgaris L. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 41: 213–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harper, J. L. & Wood, W. A. (1957). Senecio jacobaea L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 45: 617–637.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, S. A., (2002). Introduction of Oxford ragwort S. squalidus L. (Asteraceae), to the United Kingdom. Watsonia 24: 31–43.Google Scholar
Harris, S. A. & Ingram, R. (1992). Molecular systematics of the genus Senecio L. II. The origin of S. vulgaris. Heredity 69: 112–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haskell, G. (1953). Adaptation and the breeding system in groundsel. Genetica 26: 468–484.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Hora, C. J. (1997). A handsome and vigorous hybrid Ragwort. B. S. B. I. News 77: 34.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1974). Self-fertilization and the distribution of the radiate form of Senecio vulgaris L. in central Scotland. Watsonia 10: 69–75.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1976). The influences of different degrees of interspecific hybridisation with Senecio squalidus on the frequency of two morphs of Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 67–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1984). Ray morphology and the origin of variability in Senecio cambrensis Rosser, a recently established polyploid species. New Phytol. 96: 601–607.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1995). Senecio cambrensis in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 537–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R., Weir, J. & Abbott, R. J. (1980). New evidence concerning the origin of inland radiate groundsel, S. vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme. New Phytol. 84: 543–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, J. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Morphometric and isozyme evidence for the hybrid origin of a new tetraploid radiate groundsel in York, England. Heredity 69: 431–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1983). Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 35: 8.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). The origin of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 135–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Studies on the biology of Senecio vulgaris L. ssp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell. New Phytol. 97: 681–689.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Senecio × subnebrodensis Simk., an earlier name for Senecio squalidus L. × viscosus L. Watsonia 15: 36.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. & Sell, P. D. (1986). Variation in Senecio jacobaea L. (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 21–23.Google Scholar
Kent, D. H. (1956–1966). Senecio squalidus L. in the British Isles. 1. Early records (to 1877) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 2: 115–118 (1956); 2. The spread from Oxford (1879–1939) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 3: 375–379 (1960); 3. East Anglia in Trans. Norf. Norw. Nat. Soc. 18 (5): 30–31 (1957); 4. Southern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 210–213; 5. The Midlands (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 214–216; 6. Northern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 217–219; 7. Wales in Nature Wales 8: 175–178; 8. The recent spread in Scotland in Glasgow Nat. 18: 407–408; 9. Ireland in Irish Nat. Jour. 14: 203–204.Google Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (1996). Origins of the new allopolyploid species Senecio cambrensis and its relationship to the Canary Islands endemic Senecio teneriffae (Asteraceae). Amer. Jour. Bot. 83: 1365–1372.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (2003). A new British species, Senecio eboracensis (Asteraceae), another hybrid derivative of S. vulgaris L. × S. squalidus L. Watsonia 24: 375–388.Google Scholar
Mabberley, D. J. (1983). The Dusty Miller's tale, or Senecio cineraria DC. restored. Watsonia 14: 279–280.Google Scholar
Murphy, J. P. (1981). Senecio × albescens Burbidge & Colgan at Killiney, Co. Dublin: a seventy-eight-year-old population. Watsonia 13: 303–311.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1975). The inheritance and behaviour of the rayed gene complex in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 34: 95–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rosser, E. M. (1955). A new British species of Senecio. Watsonia 3: 228–232.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1973). The rediscovery of the Fen Ragwort in Cambridgeshire. Nat. Cambridgeshire 16: 37.Google Scholar
Stace, C. (1977). The origin of radiate Senecio vulgaris L. Heredity 99: 383–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trow, A. H. (1909). Some segregates of S. vulgaris, Linn. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 1908: 379–382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1963). Senecio rupestris Waldst. & Kit. and Senecio squalidus L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1974). The rediscovery of Senecio paludosus L. in Britain. Watsonia 10: 49–54.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data book. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. cambrensis and S. paludosus.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia subsp. maritima.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the Tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 40–83.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparativeplant ecology. London. [P. hybridus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toman, J. (1972). A taxonomic survey of the genera Petasites and Endocellion. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 7: 381–406.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1947). The distribution of the sexes in Butterbur. North Western Nat. 1947: 111–114.Google Scholar
Don, G. (1813). Account of the native plants in the County of Forfar, and the animals to be found there in Headrick, J. General view of the agriculture of the County of Angus, or Forfarshire. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1920). The extinct and dubious plants of Britain. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 731–799.Google Scholar
Ribbons, B. W. (1952). Homogyne alpina in Scotland. Watsonia 2: 237–238.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Payne, W. W. (1964). A re-evaluation of the genus Ambrosia (Compositae). Jour. Arnold Arbor. 45 (4): 401–430.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1994). Ragweeds (Ambrosia L.) in Britain. Grana 33: 38–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, R. C. (1960). A revision of the Genus Iva L. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull. 41: 793–875.Google Scholar
Löve, D. & Dansereau, P. (1959). Biosystematic studies on Xanthium: taxonomic appraisal and ecological status. Canad. Jour. Bot. 37: 173–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millspaugh, C. F. & Sherff, E. E. (1919). Revision of the North American species of Xanthium. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Bot. Ser. 4: 9–54.Google Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1974). The Genus Guizotia (Compositae). A taxonomic revision. Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 1–39.Google Scholar
Brummit, R. K. (1967). Three species of Sigesbeckia in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 19–21.Google Scholar
Henker, H. (1965). Die Gattung Sigesbeckia L. in Europa unter besonderer Berücksichtund von Deutschland. Arch. Freunde Nat. Gesch. Mecklenb. 11: 7–54.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1969). The North American sunflower. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club 22 (3): 1–218.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Fischer, T. R. (1957). Taxonomy of the genus Heliopsis (Compositae). Ohio Jour. Sci. 57: 171–191.Google Scholar
Canne, J. M. (1977). A revision of the Genus Galinsoga [Compositae: Heliantheae]. Rhodora 79: 319–389.Google Scholar
Harriman, N. A. (1998). Proposal to conserve the name Bidens (Asteraceae) with a conserved gender. Taxon 47: 485–486.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, G. M. (1998). A tale of two Bidens. B. S. B. I. News 78: 64–65.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1937). The Genus Bidens. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 16 (1): 1–346; 16 (2): 347–709.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1936). Revision of the genus Coreopsis. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 11: 279–475.Google Scholar
Sorensen, P. D. (1969). Revision of the genus Dahlia (Compositae, Heliantheae – Coreopsidinae). Rhodora 71: 309–416.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1945). A revision of the genus Schkuhria. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 32: 265–278.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biddulph, S. F. (1944). A revision of the genus Gaillardia. Res. Studies State Coll. Washington 12: 195–256.Google Scholar
Johnson, M. F. (1971). A monograph of the genus Ageratum L. [Compositae: Helenieae]. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 58: 6–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity: Filago lutescens Jordan (Asteraceae), Red-tipped cudweed. Watsonia 22: 251–260.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1999). Conservation of Britain's biodiversity. IV. Filago pyramidata (Asteraceae), Broad-leaved cudweed. Edinb. Jour. Bot. 56: 61–73.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rich, T. C. G., Gibson, C. K. & Marsden, M. (1999). Re-establishment of the extinct native plant Filago gallica L. (Asteraceae), narrow-leaved cudweed, in Britain. Biol. Conserv. 91: 1–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [F. gallica, F. lutescens and F. pyramidata.]Google Scholar
Braun-Blanquet, J. (1951). Pflanzensoziologische Überlegungen als Hilfsmittel zur Erkennung systematischer einheiten am Beispiel von Antennaria hibernica dargelegt. Vegetatio3: 298–300.
Hilliard, O. M. & Burtt, B. L. (1981). Some generic concepts in Compositae – Gnaphaliinae. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 82: 181–232.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [G. sylvaticum.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [G. luteoalbum and G. norvegicum.]Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [I. conyza.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macpherson, P. & Clement, E. J. (1999). Inula hookerii C. B. Clarke: established in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 81: 53.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [I. crithmoides.]Google Scholar
Chatters, C. (1991). The status of Pulicaria vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1990. Watsonia 18: 405–406.Google Scholar
Fitzgerald, R., Field, G. D. & Chatters, C. (1997). The status of Pulicaris vulgaris Gaertner in Britain in 1995. Watsonia 21: 279–280.Google Scholar
Hare, A. D. R. (1990). Lesser Fleabane – a plant of seasonal hollows. British Wildlife 2: 77–79.Google Scholar
Prince, S. D. & Hare, A. D. R. (1981). Lactuca saligna and Pulicaria vulgaris in Britain in Synge, H. (Edit.) The biological aspects of rare plant conservation. pp. 379–388. Chichester.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [P. vulgaris].Google Scholar
Davis, G. L. (1952). Revision of the genus Calotis R. Br. Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales 77: 146–188.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1980). Solidago × niederederi Khek in Britain. Watsonia 13: 123–124.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1922). Solidago cambrica Huds. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 6: 283–290.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1928). Solidago virgaurea L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 8: 307.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology.London. [S. virgaurea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Morton, J. K. (1977). A cytological study of the Compositae (excluding Hieracium and Taraxacum) of the British Isles. Watsonia 11: 211–223.Google Scholar
Turesson, G. (1925). The plant species in relation to habitat and climate. Hereditas 6: 147–236.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Weber, E. (1997). Morphological variation of the introduced perennial Solidago canadensis L. sensu lato (Asteraceae) in Europe. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 123: 197–210.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. J. (1952). Aster L. in Gleason, H. A. The New Britton and Brown, Illustrated Flora of the North-eastern United States and adjacent Canada, Vol. 3, pp. 323–545. Lancaster, Pennsylvania.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1955). Compositae in Hitchcock, C. L. et al. Vascular plants of the Pacific Northwest. Vol. 5. Seattle, Washington.Google Scholar
Fernald, M. L. (1950). Gray's Manual of Botany.New York.Google Scholar
Gray, A. J. (1987). The rayless genes in Aster tripolium: a longer term study in Gray, A. J. et al. Colonization, succession and stability.Oxford, London, Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Hoffmann, M. H. (1996). Die in Zentraleuropa verwilderten und kultivierten nordamerikanischen Astern. Feddes Rept. 107: 163–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huiskes, A. H. L., Soelen, J. & Markusse, M. M. (1985). Field studies in the variability of populations ofAster tripoliumL. in relation to saltmarsh zonation. Vegetatio 61: 163–169.Google Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1978). Observations on reproduction and phenology of some perennial asters. Amer. Midl. Naturalist. 99: 184–197.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jones, A. G. (1980). A classification of the New World species of Aster (Asteraceae). Brittonia 32: 230–239.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Labracque, J. & Brouillet, L. (1996). Biosystematique du complexe de l'Aster novi-belgii (Asteraceae: Asterae) au Québec. Canad. Jour. Bot. 74: 162–188.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Brouillet, L. (1980). A synopsis of North American asters: the Subgenera, Sections and Subsections of Aster and Lasallea. Amer. Jour. Bot. 67: 1010–1026.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Semple, J. C. & Heard, S. B. (1987). The asters of Ontario: Aster L. and Virgulus Raf. (Compositae: Astereae). University of Waterloo Biology Series 30. (Very detailed illustrations.)Google Scholar
Semple, J. C., Heard, S. B. & Xiang, C. (1996). The asters of Ontario (Compositae: Astereae): Diplactis Raf., Oclemena E. L. Greene, Doellingeria Nees and Aster L. (including Canadanthus Nesom, Symphyotrichum Nees, and Virgulus Raf.). University of Waterloo Biology Series 38.Google Scholar
Stark, A. A. & Wijnands, D. O. (1970). On the variation of the flower heads of Aster tripolium L. in the Netherlands. Act. Bot. Neerl. 19: 436–444.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bayer, E. (1981). Revision der Gattung Chrysocoma L. Mitt. Bot. Staats. München 17: 259–292.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1947). Revision of the North American species of Erigeron, north of Mexico. Brittonia 6: 121–302.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Frey, D. (1996). Genetic variability of the invasive Erigeron annuus in Europe. Bull. Geobot. Inst. ETH 1996: 79–81.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [E. acer.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989a). The separation of Trimorpha (Compositae: Astereae) from Erigeron. Phytologia 67: 61–66.Google Scholar
Nesom, G. L. (1989b). Infrageneric taxonomy of New World Erigeron (Compositae: Astereae). Phytologia 67: 67–93.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [E. borealis.]Google Scholar
Burtt, B. L. (1948). On Erigeron bonariensis L. Kew Bull. 3: 369–372.Google Scholar
Crawley, M. (1995). The inexorable spread of Conyza sumatrensis. B. S. B. I. News 68: 37.Google Scholar
Cronquist, A. (1943). The separation of Erigeron from Conyza. Bull. Torrey Bot. Club 70: 629–632.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Guédès, M. & Jovet, P. (1975). Conyza albida Willd. ex Sprengel, the correct name for ‘C. altissima’ Naudin ex Debeaux (C. naudinii Bonnet). Taxon 24: 393–394.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Healy, A. J. (1957). Contributions to a knowledge of the adventive flora of New Zealand, No. 5. Trans. Roy. Soc. New Zealand 84: 649–659.Google Scholar
Jovet, P. & Vilmorin, R. (1975). Conyza in Coste, H. Flore descriptive et illustrée de la France, 3éme supplement 187–192, 308–311.
Marshall, J. B. (1973). Conyza – taxa found in Britain. Watsonia 9: 372–373.Google Scholar
Marshall, J. B. (1974). A note on Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker (C. floribunda Kunth). Watsonia 10: 166–167.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. & Marshall, J. B. (1988). On Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker and certain hybrids in the genus. Watsonia 17: 172–173.Google Scholar
Michael, P. W. (1977). Conyza. Proc. 6th Asian-Pacific Weed Science Soc. Conf. 1: 87–95.
Mundell, T. (2001). Conyza bilbaoana is on its way to you. B. S. B. I. News 87: 62–65.Google Scholar
Palmer, J. R. (1993). Conyza canadensis/C. sumatrensis intermediates. B. S. B. I. News 64: 22.Google Scholar
Phillips, B. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana confirmed from Surrey. B. S. B. I. News 76: 60–61.Google Scholar
Rémy, J. (1849). Conyza in Gay, C. Historia fisica y politica de Chile. Vol. 4. Botanica, pp. 69–77. Paris.Google Scholar
Reynolds, S. (1997). Conyza bilbaoana also in Ireland. B. S. B. I. News 74: 44–46.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1904). Note sur le Cirsium corbariense Sennan, sur le Conyza naudinii Bonnet et sur quelques hybrides. Bull. Soc. Bot. France 51: 425–427.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1908). Plantes d'Espagne, années 1906 et 1907. Bull. Akad. Int. Geog. Bot. 18: 469–470.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1912). Quelques formes nouvelles où peu connues. Bol. Soc. Aragon 11: 194.Google Scholar
Sennen, E. C. (1929). Sobre des plantes nuevas en la flora Española. Bol. Soc. Ibér. 28: 66–67.Google Scholar
Stanley, P. (1996). Conyza bilbaoana J. Rémy new to south Hampshire (v.c. 11) and to Britain. B. S. B. I. News 73: 47–49 and drawing.Google Scholar
Thébaud, C. & Abbott, R. J. (1995). Characterization of invasive Conyza species (Asteraceae) in Europe; quantitative trait and isozyme analysis. Amer. Jour. Bot. 82: 360–368.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Webb, C. J. (1988). Conyza in Webb, C. J., Sykes, W. R. & Garnock-Jones, P. J. Flora of New Zealand, vol. 4, pp. 187–191. Christchurch, New Zealand.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1988). Conyza sumatrensis (Retz.) E. Walker established in England. Watsonia 17: 145–148.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1992). Consumer. B. S. B. I. News 62: 38–39.Google Scholar
Wurzell, B. (1994). A history of Conyza in London. B. S. B. I. News 65: 34–38.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Marshall, E. S. (1907). A hybrid Erigeron. Jour. Bot. (London) 45: 164.Google Scholar
Roper, I. M. (1911). Erigeron acer × canadense = E. × Hulsenii Kerner. Jour. Bot. (London) 49: 348.Google Scholar
Allan, H. H. (1961). Flora of New Zealand. Wellington.Google Scholar
Heads, M. (1998). Biodiversity in the New Zealand divavicating tree daisies: Olearea sect. nov. (Compositae). Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 127: 239–285.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Hull, R. (1961). Variation of populations of Bellis perennis L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 4: 269–272.Google Scholar
Lacaita, C. C. (1923). The caulescence of Bellis perennis. Jour. Bot. (London) 61: 99–104.Google Scholar
McClintock, D. (1984). Discoid daisies. Watsonia 15: 119.Google Scholar
Oliver, J. (1996). Daisy ray florets – number of rows and gene flow over quarter of a century. B. S. B. I. News 71: 28–31.Google Scholar
Blakelock, R. A. (1954). Artemisia norvegica Fries in Scotland. Kew Bull. 1954: 173–184.Google Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1950). Artemisia verlotorum Lamotte and its occurrence in Britain. Watsonia 1: 209–223. (Gives large bibliography.)Google Scholar
Cronk, Q. C. B. (1989). Some early notices of anthocyanin-rich variants of common British plants. Watsonia 17: 352–355.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [A. absinthium and A. vulgaris.]CrossRef
James, C. M., Wurzell, B. S. & Stace, C. A. (2000). A new hybrid between a European and Chinese species of Artemisia (Asteraceae). Watsonia 23: 139–147.Google Scholar
Keck, D. D. (1946). A revision of the Artemisia vulgaris complex. Proc. Calif. Acad. Sci. 25: 421–468.Google Scholar
Leach, S. J. (1984). Notes on the distribution of Artemisia maritima L. in eastern Scotland. Watsonia 15: 36–38.Google Scholar
Yeou-ruenn, Ling (1992). The old world Artemisia Linn. (Compositae). Bull. Bot. Res. Harbin 12: 1–108.Google Scholar
Øvstedal, D. O. & Mjaavatten, O. (1992). A multivariate comparison between three NW European populations of Artemisia norvegica (Asteraceae) by means of chemometric and morphometric data. Pl. Syst. Ecol. 181: 21–32.Google Scholar
Persson, K. (1974). Biosystematic studies in the Artemisia maritima complex in Europe. Opera Bot. 35: 1–188.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants.Peterborough. [A. campestris and A. norvegia.]Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994), Scarce plants in Britain.Peterborough. [C. nobile.]Google Scholar
Fernandes, R. B. (1975). Taxonomic notes on the genus Anthemis L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 70: 6–17.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis arvensis L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 637–648.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1971). Anthemis cotula L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 59: 623–636.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bocher, T. W. & Larsen, K. (1957). Cytotaxonomical studies in the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum complex. Watsonia 4: 11–16.Google Scholar
Howarth, S. E. & Williams, J. T. (1968). Chrysanthemum leucanthemum L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 50: 565–595.Google Scholar
Vogl, R. (1991). Die Gattung Leucanthemum Mill. (Compositae–Anthemideae) auf der iberischen Halbinsel. Ruizia 10: 1–261.Google Scholar
Brummitt, R. (1997). Chrysanthemum once again. The Garden 122: 662–663.Google Scholar
Committee for Spermatophyta (1998). Report 46, Conserve Chrysanthemum L. (Compositae) with a conserved type. Taxon 47: 443–444.
Sealy, J. R. (1938). Chrysanthemum rubellum and its allies. Jour. Roy. Hort. Soc. 63: 265–273.Google Scholar
Trehane, P. (1995). Proposal to conserve Chrysanthemum L. with a conserved type (Compositae). Taxon 44: 439–441.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tzvelev, N. N. (1995). English translation of Dendranthema (DC.) Des Moul. from Schischkin, B. K. and Bobrov, E. G. (Edits.) Flora URSS, vol. 26, pp. 423–449. Moscow and Leningrad.Google Scholar
Källersjö, M. (1988). A generic reclassification of Pentzia Thunb. (Compositae–Anthemideae) from South Africa. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 96: 299–322.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grime, J. P. et. al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [M. discoidea.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jeffrey, C. (1979). Note on the lectotypification of the names Cacalia L., Matricaria L. and Gnaphalium L. Taxon 28(4): 349–351.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rauschert, S. (1974). Nomenklatorische Probleme in der Gattung Matricaria L. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 9: 249–260.Google Scholar
Salisbury, E. (1961). Weeds and aliens. London.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparative plant ecology. London. [T. inodorum.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1969). The origin and distribution of diploid and tetraploid Tripleurospermum inodorum (L.) Schultz Bip. Watsonia 7: 130–141.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1972). Variation in sea mayweed (Tripleurospermum maritimum (L.) Koch) in the British Isles. Watsonia 9: 81–107.Google Scholar
Kay, Q. O. N. (1991). Tripleurospermum inodoratum (L.) Sch.-Bip. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 82: 681–697.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lester-Garland, L. V. (1921). The maritime forms of Matricaria inodora. Jour. Bot. (London) 59: 170–174.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ashton, P. & Forbes, D. G. (1992). Introgressive origin of the radiate groundsel, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme; Aut-3 evidence. Heredity 68: 425–435.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Forbes, D. G. (1993). Outcrossing rate and self-incompatibility in the colonizing species Senecio squalidus. Heredity 71: 155–159.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1983). Discovery of Senecio cambrensis Rosser in Edinburgh. Watsonia 14: 407–408.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., Irwin, J. A. & Ashton, P. A. (1992). Genetic diversity for esterases in the recently evolved stabilized introgressant, Senecio vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme, and its parental taxa S. vulgaris L. var. vulgaris and S. squalidus L. Heredity 68: 546–556.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abbott, R. J. & Lowe, A. J. (1996). A review of hybridization and evolution in British Senecio in Hind, D. J. N. (Edit.) Compositae systematics: Proc. Int. Compositae Conf. Kew 1: 679–689.Google Scholar
Abbott, R. J., James, J. K., Irwin, J. A. & Comes, H. P. (2000). Hybrid origin of the Oxford Ragwort, Senecio squalidus L. Watsonia 23: 123–138.Google Scholar
Alexander, J. C. M. (1979). The Mediterranean species of Senecio sections Senecio and Delphinifolius. Notes Roy. Bot. Gard. Edinb. 37: 387–428.Google Scholar
Allen, D. E. (1967). The taxonomy and nomenclature of the radiate variants of Senecio vulgaris L. Watsonia 6: 280–282.Google Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Multiple origins and genetic diversity in the newly arisen allopolyploid species, Senecio cambrensis Rosser (Compositae). Heredity 68: 25–32.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ashton, P. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Isozyme evidence and the origin of Senecio vulgaris (Compositae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 179: 167–174.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Belcher, R. O. (1956). A revision of the Genus Erechtites (Compositae), with enquiries into Senecio and Arrhenechthites. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 43: 1–85.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brenan, J. P. M. (1948). Senecio squalidus L. × vulgaris L. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 13: 364.Google Scholar
Brettell, R. I. S. & Leslie, A. C. (1978). Senecio squalidus L. × S. vulgaris L. in Cambridgeshire. Watsonia 12: 155–156.Google Scholar
Burbidge, F. W. & Colgan, N. (1902). A new Senecio hybrid (× S. albescens). Jour. Bot. (London) 40: 401–406.Google Scholar
Burton, R. M. (1979). Senecio cineraria DC. × S. erucifolius L. in Kent. Watsonia 12: 333–334.Google Scholar
Campbell, J. M. & Abbott, R. J. (1976). Variability of outcrossing frequency in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 267–274.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Chater, A. O. (1974). Taxonomic and nomenclatural notes on Senecio L. Bot. Jour. Linn. Soc. 68: 272–276.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. (1995). Senecio vulgaris L. subsp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell and S. vulgaris L. subsp. vulgaris var. vulgaris on Jersey (Channel Islands). Watsonia 20: 185–194.Google Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Abbott, R. J. (1998). The relative importance of historical events and gene flow on the population structure of a Mediterranean ragwort, Senecio gallicus (Asteraceae). Evolution 52: 355–367.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P. & Kadereit, J. W. (1990). Aspects of hybridization between the closely related Senecio vulgaris L. and Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. Flora 184: 381–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Comes, H. P., Kadereit, J. W., Pohl, A. & Abbott, R. J. (1997). Chloroplast DNA and isozyme evidence on the evolution of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 206: 375–392.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Crisp, P. & Jones, B. M. G. (1970). Senecio squalidus L., S. vulgaris L. and S. cambrensis Rosser. Watsonia 8: 47–48.Google Scholar
Gibbs, P. E. (1971). Studies on synthetic hybrids of British species of Senecio. I. Senecio viscosus L.×S. vulgaris L. Trans. Bot. Soc. Edinb. 41: 213–218.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harper, J. L. & Wood, W. A. (1957). Senecio jacobaea L. in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 45: 617–637.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Harris, S. A., (2002). Introduction of Oxford ragwort S. squalidus L. (Asteraceae), to the United Kingdom. Watsonia 24: 31–43.Google Scholar
Harris, S. A. & Ingram, R. (1992). Molecular systematics of the genus Senecio L. II. The origin of S. vulgaris. Heredity 69: 112–121.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Haskell, G. (1953). Adaptation and the breeding system in groundsel. Genetica 26: 468–484.CrossRefGoogle ScholarPubMed
Hora, C. J. (1997). A handsome and vigorous hybrid Ragwort. B. S. B. I. News 77: 34.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1974). Self-fertilization and the distribution of the radiate form of Senecio vulgaris L. in central Scotland. Watsonia 10: 69–75.Google Scholar
Hull, P. (1976). The influences of different degrees of interspecific hybridisation with Senecio squalidus on the frequency of two morphs of Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 36: 67–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1984). Ray morphology and the origin of variability in Senecio cambrensis Rosser, a recently established polyploid species. New Phytol. 96: 601–607.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R. & Noltie, H. J. (1995). Senecio cambrensis in Biological flora of the British Isles. Jour. Ecol. 83: 537–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Ingram, R., Weir, J. & Abbott, R. J. (1980). New evidence concerning the origin of inland radiate groundsel, S. vulgaris var. hibernicus Syme. New Phytol. 84: 543–546.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Irwin, J. A. & Abbott, R. J. (1992). Morphometric and isozyme evidence for the hybrid origin of a new tetraploid radiate groundsel in York, England. Heredity 69: 431–439.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1983). Senecio vernalis Waldst. & Kit. in Britain. B. S. B. I. News 35: 8.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). The origin of Senecio vulgaris (Asteraceae). Pl. Syst. Evol. 145: 135–153.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Studies on the biology of Senecio vulgaris L. ssp. denticulatus (O. F. Muell.) P. D. Sell. New Phytol. 97: 681–689.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. (1984). Senecio × subnebrodensis Simk., an earlier name for Senecio squalidus L. × viscosus L. Watsonia 15: 36.Google Scholar
Kadereit, J. W. & Sell, P. D. (1986). Variation in Senecio jacobaea L. (Asteraceae) in the British Isles. Watsonia 16: 21–23.Google Scholar
Kent, D. H. (1956–1966). Senecio squalidus L. in the British Isles. 1. Early records (to 1877) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 2: 115–118 (1956); 2. The spread from Oxford (1879–1939) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 3: 375–379 (1960); 3. East Anglia in Trans. Norf. Norw. Nat. Soc. 18 (5): 30–31 (1957); 4. Southern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 210–213; 5. The Midlands (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 214–216; 6. Northern England (1940→) in Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 217–219; 7. Wales in Nature Wales 8: 175–178; 8. The recent spread in Scotland in Glasgow Nat. 18: 407–408; 9. Ireland in Irish Nat. Jour. 14: 203–204.Google Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (1996). Origins of the new allopolyploid species Senecio cambrensis and its relationship to the Canary Islands endemic Senecio teneriffae (Asteraceae). Amer. Jour. Bot. 83: 1365–1372.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lowe, A. J. & Abbott, R. J. (2003). A new British species, Senecio eboracensis (Asteraceae), another hybrid derivative of S. vulgaris L. × S. squalidus L. Watsonia 24: 375–388.Google Scholar
Mabberley, D. J. (1983). The Dusty Miller's tale, or Senecio cineraria DC. restored. Watsonia 14: 279–280.Google Scholar
Murphy, J. P. (1981). Senecio × albescens Burbidge & Colgan at Killiney, Co. Dublin: a seventy-eight-year-old population. Watsonia 13: 303–311.Google Scholar
Richards, A. J. (1975). The inheritance and behaviour of the rayed gene complex in Senecio vulgaris. Heredity 34: 95–104.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Rosser, E. M. (1955). A new British species of Senecio. Watsonia 3: 228–232.Google Scholar
Sell, P. D. (1973). The rediscovery of the Fen Ragwort in Cambridgeshire. Nat. Cambridgeshire 16: 37.Google Scholar
Stace, C. (1977). The origin of radiate Senecio vulgaris L. Heredity 99: 383–388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Trow, A. H. (1909). Some segregates of S. vulgaris, Linn. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 1908: 379–382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1963). Senecio rupestris Waldst. & Kit. and Senecio squalidus L. Proc. B. S. B.I. 5: 382.Google Scholar
Walters, S. M. (1974). The rediscovery of Senecio paludosus L. in Britain. Watsonia 10: 49–54.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data book. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [S. cambrensis and S. paludosus.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Stewart, A., Pearman, D. A. & Preston, C. D. (1994). Scarce plants in Britain. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia.]Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough. [T. integrifolia subsp. maritima.]Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 1–83.Google Scholar
Nordenstam, B. (1978). Taxonomic studies in the Tribe Senecioneae (Compositae). Opera Bot. 44: 40–83.Google Scholar
Grime, J. P. et al. (1988). Comparativeplant ecology. London. [P. hybridus.]CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Toman, J. (1972). A taxonomic survey of the genera Petasites and Endocellion. Folia Geobot. Phytotax. 7: 381–406.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Valentine, D. H. (1947). The distribution of the sexes in Butterbur. North Western Nat. 1947: 111–114.Google Scholar
Don, G. (1813). Account of the native plants in the County of Forfar, and the animals to be found there in Headrick, J. General view of the agriculture of the County of Angus, or Forfarshire. Edinburgh.Google Scholar
Druce, G. C. (1920). The extinct and dubious plants of Britain. Rep. Bot. Soc. Exch. Cl. Brit. Isles 5: 731–799.Google Scholar
Ribbons, B. W. (1952). Homogyne alpina in Scotland. Watsonia 2: 237–238.Google Scholar
Wigginton, M. J. (Edit.) (1999). British red data books. Vol. 1. Vascular plants. Peterborough.Google Scholar
Payne, W. W. (1964). A re-evaluation of the genus Ambrosia (Compositae). Jour. Arnold Arbor. 45 (4): 401–430.Google Scholar
Rich, T. C. G. (1994). Ragweeds (Ambrosia L.) in Britain. Grana 33: 38–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jackson, R. C. (1960). A revision of the Genus Iva L. Univ. Kansas Sci. Bull. 41: 793–875.Google Scholar
Löve, D. & Dansereau, P. (1959). Biosystematic studies on Xanthium: taxonomic appraisal and ecological status. Canad. Jour. Bot. 37: 173–208.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millspaugh, C. F. & Sherff, E. E. (1919). Revision of the North American species of Xanthium. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Bot. Ser. 4: 9–54.Google Scholar
Baag⊘e, J. (1974). The Genus Guizotia (Compositae). A taxonomic revision. Bot. Tidsskr. 69: 1–39.Google Scholar
Brummit, R. K. (1967). Three species of Sigesbeckia in Britain. Proc. B. S. B.I. 7: 19–21.Google Scholar
Henker, H. (1965). Die Gattung Sigesbeckia L. in Europa unter besonderer Berücksichtund von Deutschland. Arch. Freunde Nat. Gesch. Mecklenb. 11: 7–54.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1969). The North American sunflower. Mem. Torrey Bot. Club 22 (3): 1–218.Google Scholar
Phillips, R. & Rix, M. (1993). Vegetables. London.Google Scholar
Fischer, T. R. (1957). Taxonomy of the genus Heliopsis (Compositae). Ohio Jour. Sci. 57: 171–191.Google Scholar
Canne, J. M. (1977). A revision of the Genus Galinsoga [Compositae: Heliantheae]. Rhodora 79: 319–389.Google Scholar
Harriman, N. A. (1998). Proposal to conserve the name Bidens (Asteraceae) with a conserved gender. Taxon 47: 485–486.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Kay, G. M. (1998). A tale of two Bidens. B. S. B. I. News 78: 64–65.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1937). The Genus Bidens. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 16 (1): 1–346; 16 (2): 347–709.Google Scholar
Sherff, E. E. (1936). Revision of the genus Coreopsis. Publ. Field Columbian Mus. Botanical Series 11: 279–475.Google Scholar
Sorensen, P. D. (1969). Revision of the genus Dahlia (Compositae, Heliantheae – Coreopsidinae). Rhodora 71: 309–416.Google Scholar
Heiser, C. B. (1945). A revision of the genus Schkuhria. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 32: 265–278.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Biddulph, S. F. (1944). A revision of the genus Gaillardia. Res. Studies State Coll. Washington 12: 195–256.Google Scholar
Johnson, M. F. (1971). A monograph of the genus Ageratum L. [Compositae: Helenieae]. Ann. Missouri Bot. Gard. 58: 6–88.CrossRefGoogle Scholar

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure [email protected] is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

  • Text
  • Peter Sell, University of Cambridge, Gina Murrell, University of Cambridge
  • Foreword by S. M. Walters
  • Book: Flora of Great Britain and Ireland
  • Online publication: 22 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511541841.005
Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

  • Text
  • Peter Sell, University of Cambridge, Gina Murrell, University of Cambridge
  • Foreword by S. M. Walters
  • Book: Flora of Great Britain and Ireland
  • Online publication: 22 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511541841.005
Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

  • Text
  • Peter Sell, University of Cambridge, Gina Murrell, University of Cambridge
  • Foreword by S. M. Walters
  • Book: Flora of Great Britain and Ireland
  • Online publication: 22 January 2010
  • Chapter DOI: https://doi.org/10.1017/CBO9780511541841.005
Available formats
×